ã€ŠProtagonist&#x27;s Sidekick Fights Backã€‹


 Reincarnation or Transmigration (Rewritten)

    The Himalayan wind clawed at Arya''s face¡ªsharp and relentless¡ªcarrying the icy tang of ancient glaciers and the faint, distant scent of pine.

    Each gust bit into his skin, leaving behind a stinging chill that seeped through his layers of clothing.

    He trailed behind the main group, his breaths steady and deliberate, each exhale blooming into mist against the frigid air.

    Towering peaks surrounded him on all sides, rising like jagged sentinels that pierced the endless blue sky. Their snow-clad forms stood unmoving, timeless and indifferent to the fleeting lives beneath them.

    "So this is what they meant by breathtaking."

    A faint smile tugged at his lips, the sight stirring something fragile within him. He had never seen so much snow in his entire life.

    The journey was supposed to be different¡ªa shared adventure with his closest friends.

    They had spent countless nights planning this trip. Yet, when the time finally came, life had pulled them away¡ªjobs, obligations, and distant priorities¡ªleaving Arya to face the mountains alone.

    At twenty-six, his friends were building careers, climbing corporate ladders, and securing the future their families expected of them.

    Meanwhile, he drifted through life like a leaf caught in a stagnant stream¡ªunemployed, directionless, and quietly suffocating under the weight of his own failures.

    Even here, surrounded by nature''s grandeur, the burden of his stagnant life refused to let go. The beauty of the Himalayas pressed down on him rather than lifting him, a silent reminder of how small and insignificant he truly was.

    The cheerful chatter of a couple nearby pulled him from his thoughts. They were seasoned climbers from New Zealand, embarking on their second Himalayan expedition.

    Their laughter rang clear through the crisp air, a bright contrast to the gloom weighing down his heart.

    "Perhaps there is more to life than chasing a stable job and meeting expectations," he thought. But the idea barely surfaced before the old doubts smothered it once again.

    His gaze drifted absently across the snow, catching on a glint of gold buried beneath the white expanse.

    A small, unadorned object peeked out¡ªno larger than two inches, its dull metallic surface reflecting the pale sunlight.

    "What''s that...?"

    Curiosity sparked, cutting through the fog in his mind. He veered off the path, boots crunching against fresh snow. The thought was foolish, but a small thrill fluttered in his chest.

    "Could it be gold?"

    He bent down, fingers brushing the cold surface.

    The instant his fingers made contact, pain lanced through him¡ªsharp and searing, like a bolt of lightning coursing through his veins.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Golden light exploded across his vision, blinding and absolute. His body convulsed, limbs locking in place as though an unseen force had seized control.

    His scream remained trapped within his throat, swallowed by the suffocating silence.

    He forced his gaze downward, struggling to understand what was happening. A thin cut marred his palm, blood welling up in a crimson line.

    The object had no sharp edges, yet it had sliced through his gloves and flesh as if they were nothing more than paper.

    A low, resonant hum filled the air¡ªsoft at first but growing louder with each passing second.

    The sound seemed to burrow beneath his skin, vibrating through bone and marrow. Panic surged within him.

    The golden surface pulsed, casting flickering patterns of light across the snow. Strange symbols shimmered along his arm¡ªrunes etching themselves into his skin like molten brands.

    His breath caught as he felt something being drained from within him. His consciousness was replaced by a hollow emptiness.

    His mind grew sluggish, thoughts slipping away faster than he could grasp them.

    "No... no, this can''t be happening."

    Tears welled up, blurring the distorted world around him. His heart ached with sudden, painful clarity.

    He remembered his mother, his father, and the family he had always taken for granted.

    He longed to tell them he loved them, to apologize for the countless times he had disappointed them.

    "Please... God... I''m begging you."

    The prayer remained unheard.

    The golden light flared brighter, the hum rising into a deafening roar that seemed to echo from the very depths of the mountains themselves.

    "Sorry... mothe..."

    Arya''s silent cries stopped, swallowed by the void.

    A single tear traced down his cheek, freezing mid-path beneath the merciless cold.

    The light surged one final time¡ªbrilliant and absolute¡ªbefore vanishing without warning. The world returned to stillness, the mountains standing as indifferent witnesses to the tragedy.

    Arya lay motionless in the snow, his vacant eyes reflecting the endless white expanse.

    The journey that had once burned with dreams of reaching the light and the peaks of the world had ended here, in this cold and desolate place.

    He died without warning, without reason¡ªa life cut short before it could truly begin. He had lived as a disappointment.

    And now....he died as one.

    ---

    Jiang State. Qingyun Region. Qingyun Sect

    Su Family Manor

    A gasp, sharp and desperate, shattered the stillness of the opulent chamber. Su Kang¡¯s eyes flew open, his body drenched in cold sweat. His heart hammered against his ribs, a frantic rhythm that echoed in the silence.

    He clutched his head, a searing pain splitting his skull.

    "What was that?" he thought, his mind reeling. A dream? No¡ªit felt too real.

    Fragmented memories surged through him¡ªimages of his family¡¯s destruction. He saw them broken, their screams piercing the air as their tormentors laughed.

    He saw himself, helpless, forced to watch as his family was tortured and humiliated.

    Then, as suddenly as it had come, the torrent receded, leaving him trembling and adrift in the unfamiliar landscape of his own mind.

    Who am I? The question echoed, a desperate plea for understanding.

    Am I Arya? The name felt foreign on his tongue, yet it resonated with a deep, aching familiarity.

    But then who is Su Kang?

    He looked around the room, his gaze sweeping over the familiar furnishings¡ªthe wooden furniture, the silk tapestries depicting scenes of mythical beasts, the faint scent of incense lingering in the air.

    This was his room in the Su family branch in Qingyun City. He hadn¡¯t seen this place since leaving Jiang State.

    Confusion clouded his thoughts.

    He rose and walked toward a large bronze mirror. He stared at his reflection¡ªa young man with a warm, wheatish complexion, high cheekbones, a straight nose, and piercing black eyes. Silver earrings shone in the soft light.

    This is my body, he thought, his voice a near whisper. But the soul within felt like a fractured mosaic, a patchwork of two lives, two worlds.

    He closed his eyes, trying to untangle the knot of memories. He remembered Arya''s life¡ªthe crushing weight of expectations, the final, desperate journey to the Himalayas.

    He remembered the cold white snow, the glint of gold, the searing pain, and the darkness. It was all so vivid, as if he had lived through it himself.

    But he also remembered Su Kang''s life¡ªhis childhood in the Su Manor, his rigorous training in cultivation, his close bond with his younger brother, and his family.

    He also had memories of a future where his family was tortured and destroyed. Tears welled in his eyes, spilling over as the memories overwhelmed him.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he whispered, his voice breaking with emotion.

    A few minutes later, he arrived at two conclusions about his situation.

    Either his soul had crossed into this body... But that didn''t explain the memories of a future that hadn''t yet come to pass.

    He thought about Su Kang''s death and the golden metallic object in his possession. Su Kang would come across this object in the future, but he hadn''t known what it was.

    He had kept it as a clue to some ancient treasure, as even the treasure pavilions couldn''t decipher its purpose. It had remained inert until his final breath, when it suddenly glowed.

    The second conclusion was that he had reincarnated in this world, died with his family, and somehow returned to a point two years before his death¡ªall because of that mysterious object.

    Only that object could provide answers to his confusion¡ªwhether it was reincarnation or not.

    He decided to let it go for now. His emotions toward the Su family were deep. His first priority would be to try to change their tragic ending.

    The young man turned back to the room, observing his surroundings.

    After leaving the Su family, his life had been fraught with danger and conflict.

    He had helped his friends, but over time, he began to notice the growing gap between them.

    What disappointed him most was his own naivety and the cruel hand of fate.

    As he processed the weight of his memories and the future he now knew, the young man decided to calm his thoughts.

 Su Family

    A few hours later, Su Kang sat alone in his room, his mind a chaotic storm.

    Memories of two lives intertwined¡ªone as Arya on Earth, the other as Su Kang in this world. The weight of both identities pressed down on him.

    "Arya is dead, and I am in an altogether different world," he murmured.

    His fingers curled into a fist.

    "Whether I am Arya or Su Kang... it doesn¡¯t change the present situation."

    The truth was bitter, but there was no escaping it.

    He glanced at his reflection in the bronze mirror across the room. The face staring back at him was young and unfamiliar, yet oddly familiar. He closed his eyes, forcing down the ache rising in his chest.

    His father was a government employee¡ªstable and reliable. His younger siblings would take care of their parents. They would grieve, but life would move on.

    Just as he had to move on.

    When he opened his eyes again, there was less hesitation in his gaze¡ªless confusion.

    He was Su Kang now.

    It still felt slightly foreign, like wearing clothes that were strange yet familiar. But he would grow into them.

    Su Kang shifted his focus to the more pressing matters¡ªhis second chance, the fate that had brought him here... and the artifact.

    The mysterious object he had stumbled upon in his previous life.

    Back then, he hadn¡¯t understood what it was¡ªonly that it was ancient and otherworldly. He had dismissed the odd sensation it gave him, thinking it was just some rare treasure.

    Now, with the wisdom of two lives, he knew better.

    That artifact... was the reason he was standing here.

    But if he had truly traveled back in time, there was no guarantee the artifact still existed in this era. It was also the only clue he had¡ªthe only connection between his two lives.

    He took a deep breath, and his mind sharpened.

    "I will prepare carefully and wait for the right opportunity," he said.

    As he sifted through his memories, another realization dawned upon him¡ªLi Fang, his friend, was not just an ordinary cultivator.

    ---

    Back on Earth, Su Kang used to read novels in his free time. And now, when he looked at Li Fang¡¯s life, he couldn¡¯t help but draw parallels to those fictional protagonists.

    Yes.

    The term "child of destiny" was absolutely fitting for Li Fang.

    Li Fang hailed from Qin City, a place where the Li family once held great influence. His father, Li Xiao, had been a rising genius of his generation, and his mother had been one of the top beauties of her era.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    However, fate had other plans.

    Twenty years ago, Li Xiao disappeared in the Hundred Beast Mountain Range under mysterious circumstances. Without him, the Li family began to decline, suffering setback after setback.

    Li Xiao had made many enemies in his prime. When news of his disappearance spread, these enemies wasted no time, secretly pressuring the Li family from all sides.

    The once-mighty Li family struggled under this weight. Tensions rose, and resentment brewed within. As a result, some members turned their frustration toward Li Fang and his mother.

    Li Fang¡¯s childhood was filled with cruelty, discrimination, and hardship. The people who should have been his family became his tormentors.

    But there were still a few who sympathized with them and offered support.

    Then, at the age of twelve, everything changed.

    Li Fang began cultivating earlier than most¡ªan anomaly in itself. The usual starting age for cultivation was around fourteen or fifteen, yet he defied expectations. And not just that¡ªhis talent was monstrous.

    The moment the world saw his potential, fear spread.

    The rival families that had oppressed the Li family began to panic. They saw Li Fang as a threat, someone who could restore the Li family¡¯s glory. If that happened, their own influence would be at risk.

    Thus, they began their schemes. Assassins were sent, traps were laid, and conflicts were instigated.

    But Li Fang survived.

    No, more than that¡ªhe thrived.

    Each setback only made him stronger. Each attempt on his life only pushed him forward. Bloodshed followed him like a shadow. Even his own Li family members weren¡¯t spared.

    In the end, the Li family, once a mid-sized powerhouse, was reduced to a small but terrifyingly strong force. Those who survived the internal strife had no choice but to acknowledge Li Fang as their leader.

    And this pattern continued.

    Again and again.

    Li Fang¡¯s life was nothing short of a legend¡ªa tale of struggles, betrayals, and victories.

    ---

    "I was a complete idiot," Su Kang thought bitterly.

    In his previous life as Arya, he had genuinely considered Li Fang a friend, even a brother. He had supported him, helped him cultivate, and even convinced his own family to share their resources with him.

    And what had Li Fang done?

    He had used the Su family¡¯s reputation as a shield to start countless conflicts.

    The Su family was one of the major powerhouses of Jiang State, second only to the Qingyun Sect. Their ancestor had reached the peak of the Pill Formation stage, and his father was also a Pill Formation cultivator.

    The Qingyun Sect, in comparison, had five Pill Formation cultivators, multiple Foundation Building cultivation families, and thousands of disciples.

    The Su family¡¯s rise had been steady. They had never actively sought trouble or provoked powerful enemies. Their reputation was one of stability and strength.

    And Li Fang had exploited it to the fullest.

    Su Kang himself was a recognized genius. He had begun cultivation at twelve, and now, at twenty-four, he had already reached the Pill Formation stage.

    He was supposed to be the most outstanding talent of Jiang State¡¯s younger generation.

    Until Li Fang took that title.

    At just twenty, Li Fang had also reached the Pill Formation stage.

    Su Kang wasn¡¯t jealous.

    But he was frustrated.

    Why?

    Because Li Fang was someone who got offended over everything. His hot-blooded mentality, for some reason, was not improving as fast as his cultivation.

    Even during their missions together, he would pick fights over the smallest slights. If someone in an inn called him a bastard, he would turn the place upside down.

    ---

    "Protagonists are always easily offended," Su Kang muttered to himself, shaking his head.

    Stepping out of his room, Su Kang took a deep breath. He needed to clear his mind.

    The courtyard was spacious and filled with lush greenery. Various trees provided shade, while a large pond¡ªeighty meters long and fifty meters wide¡ªlay at its center.

    Fragrant lotuses floated on the water, their petals swaying gently. Small golden and red fish darted through the pond, their movements graceful and serene.

    This place was familiar. It was home.

    And yet, to Su Kang, it felt like a lifetime since he had last been here.

    Clouded memories of two people made everything feel distant. Even though he had seen his family yesterday, he now felt as if he hadn¡¯t seen them in years.

    ---

    He hurried toward his parents¡¯ courtyard.

    "I wish to see my parents," he informed a servant upon arrival.

    "Young master, your father is cultivating, but Madam is free. She has asked you to wait in the tea room," a maid replied.

    "Alright," Su Kang nodded.

    He entered the tea room and sat down, observing the surroundings.

    Moments later, a graceful woman walked in, two attendants following behind her.

    His mother.

    Her warm smile was something he had longed for.

    Yet, at the same time, it brought back painful memories.

    In his past life, she had smiled at him in the same way before her tragic end.

    To prevent herself from being defiled by demonic cultivators, she had self-destructed her core¡ªchoosing death in order to buy his father time to save him.

    His heart turned cold at the thought.

    He would never let that happen again.

    She sat beside him, studying his expression.

    "What¡¯s wrong, my child? You look troubled," his mother said.

    "Nothing, Mother," Su Kang replied. "I was just reflecting on a past discussion."

    His mother narrowed her eyes.

    "What discussion?"

    Taking a deep breath, Su Kang met her gaze.

    "Mother... I¡¯ve thought it over. I no longer wish to leave for the Central Plains."

    Her smile froze. Surprise flickered in her eyes, quickly masked by concern.

    "You were so determined just yesterday. What made you change your mind so suddenly?"

 A Change In Plans

    Dong Yue frowned slightly, surprised by her son''s sudden change in decision.

    "Why did you change your mind?" she asked, her tone carrying both curiosity and concern.

    Su Kang responded calmly, "I plan to wait and master pill formation supernatural powers before embarking on any major journey."

    Hearing this, Dong Yue let out a breath of relief.

    She had been deeply worried after hearing that her son intended to participate in the war between orthodox cultivators and demon cultivators.

    If he went, he would be accompanying his friends from the Qingyun Sect, hoping to gain merit and recognition from the Heavenly Sword Sect.

    She was distressed over this, but now, hearing his change of plans, she felt as if a great weight had been lifted off her shoulders.

    "Your father will be happy to hear this," she said with a small smile.

    Su Kang remained silent for a moment, lost in thought. In his past life, he had left for the journey in a hurry.

    Their sect members had barely made it to their destination¡ªmost perished along the way.

    Back then, he hadn¡¯t understood why Li Fang was so desperate to join the Heavenly Sword Sect early instead of waiting for the next sect recruitment two years later.

    It was only after joining that he learned the real reason.

    During one of his past adventures, Li Fang had encountered a mysterious beauty and ended up making a peculiar bet with her.

    If he could find her again within three years, she would grant him one favor within her abilities.

    With her help, Li Fang eventually obtained a spiritual body, a rare opportunity for any cultivator.

    But what did the rest of them gain from this reckless journey? Nothing but an early grave, their lives cut short before they could even see the fruits of their struggles.

    At most, they were honoured with fine wine poured before their tombs ¡ª a hollow tribute.

    Su Kang exhaled softly, pushing those memories aside.

    Dong Yue, oblivious to his thoughts, continued, "We will be leaving for Liyun City after your father comes out of meditation."

    Su Kang nodded. His mother, Dong Yue, was a disciple of the Qingyun Sect, which was why, as a child, he had spent most of his years growing up in Qingyun City.

    That city was managed by disciples and elders of the Qingyun Sect, and the Su family had a branch stationed there for those who had joined the sect.

    However, Liyun City was where their family¡¯s industries were established. It was the city where his ancestor had settled, and where his parents primarily resided.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    His mother rarely stayed in Qingyun City unless it was necessary. She was responsible for managing resources and expanding the family''s business.

    "I will visit soon," Su Kang assured her.

    "Hmm, good," Dong Yue responded, her expression softening. "Ting¡¯er will be happy to see you."

    "Don''t tell him," Su Kang said with a small smile. "I want to surprise him."

    Su Ting was six years younger than him.

    They had spent their childhood together in Qingyun City, but after his mother failed to break through to Pill Formation, she had devoted herself to managing the family industry.

    She had felt that the rare elixirs she had used for her breakthrough attempt had been wasted on her, so she focused all her efforts on repaying that loss.

    As a result, Su Kang hadn¡¯t been able to spend much time with his brother since then.

    For a long time, he and his mother simply reminisced about the past, their conversation stretching into the afternoon.

    When Su Kang finally left the tea room, his mother remained seated, watching his retreating figure with a thoughtful expression.

    She had noticed something unusual the moment she stepped into the room¡ªan inexplicable emotion in his eyes, one she couldn¡¯t quite define.

    Her son had changed.

    It wasn''t just his words or actions; his very presence felt different. The carefree smile that used to linger on his face was gone.

    She chose not to pry, but as a mother, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    "What happened to him?" she murmured. "What could have caused such a shift overnight?"

    Her brows furrowed as she made a decision.

    "I¡¯ll discuss this with my husband later," she thought before heading toward his meditation room.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, Su Kang strolled through the family compound, visiting various places¡ªthe halls, the training grounds¡ªchecking in on the younger members.

    Unlike many powerful families plagued by internal strife, the Su family avoided unnecessary conflicts.

    Their numbers were far fewer compared to other Pill Formation families, which was why they placed a strong emphasis on unity.

    Watching them train, joke, and laugh together lightened his heart. In his past life, these very people had been slaughtered by demon cultivators. But now, they were here, alive and well, carrying on as if nothing had happened.

    It made Su Kang even more determined to protect them.

    As he neared the entrance of the compound, he noticed a small group of people entering¡ªtwo men and two women.

    His gaze swept over them, and his lips curled into a smile.

    "Cousins," he greeted warmly, stepping forward. "What brings you here today?"

    The tall, bronze-skinned man at the front gave a smirk. His dark brown eyes, tinged with light gold, held a sharp glint. Short brown hair framed his strong features, and golden piercings adorned his ears.

    "We came to report to Aunt and discuss the family''s future plans," Su Lang said.

    Beside him stood Su Cheng, son of the youngest uncle. With a fair complexion and a naturally charming face, his easy-going nature was reflected in his carefree smile.

    He added, "I also wanted to discuss some business matters. I¡¯m hoping to secure new contracts with the Qingyun City merchant guilds."

    His tone held a touch of excitement. Clearly, he had high expectations for these negotiations.

    Before he could say more, a soft voice interjected.

    "Brother Kang, are you really leaving for the Central Plains?"

    Su Kang turned to the speaker¡ªa young woman around eighteen or nineteen, with delicate features and bright, inquisitive eyes. Su Ruyi, Su Lang¡¯s younger sister.

    Beside her stood another young woman with striking almond-shaped eyes, her presence both graceful and quietly observant. Su Ying, Su Cheng¡¯s sister.

    Both girls had chosen to pursue alchemy, drawn to the Qingyun Sect¡¯s superior techniques and inheritance.

    Su Lang and Su Cheng, on the other hand, had entered the Qingyun Sect to establish connections and strengthen their understanding of family management.

    "I¡¯ve decided to stay. I changed my plans." He offered them a reassuring smile.

    Relief spread across their faces.

    "Thank the heavens," Su Ruyi breathed. "It¡¯s too dangerous out there!"

    Su Cheng frowned. "The Heavenly Sword Sect isn¡¯t even sending their own disciples," he pointed out.

    "There¡¯s no reason for you to risk your life."

    His concerns were valid. The war was technically between orthodox sects and demon cultivators, but the true power behind the demonic side was none other than the Sky Demon Sect.

    The Sky Demon Sect was a behemoth, on par with the Heavenly Sword Sect. Their influence ran deep in the Southern Continent, with several states under their control.

    Despite the Sky Demon Sect not officially declaring war, the Heavenly Sword Sect refrained from sending its own disciples into battle, choosing to remain cautious.

    The ambition of many cultivators was undeniable. Despite the risks, they could not ignore the allure of the Heavenly Sword Sect¡¯s resources and treasures.

    After all, Jiang State lacked resources necessary for cultivating Nascent Soul experts.

    If one wanted to rise to that realm, they needed to look elsewhere for treasures and opportunities.

    Su Ying''s voice was softer, but her concern was no less genuine. "We¡¯re really glad you¡¯re staying, Brother Kang."

    Her warm smile made it clear she meant every word.

    "Don''t worry," Su Kang reassured them. Then, shifting the conversation to a lighter note, he asked, "How¡¯s your alchemy training going?"

    "Really well!" Su Ruyi perked up immediately. "Master Lin says Su Ying and I both have natural talent for it!"

    Su Ying, ever reserved, added, "We¡¯re studying the properties of rare spiritual herbs now. It¡¯s fascinating."

    Su Kang smiled. "It''s great. Our family urgently needed talented Alchemists."

    He knew they had talent. Encouraging them now would only push them to delve deeper into their studies, which might prove useful in the future.

    "Of course, Brother Kang!" Su Ruyi said excitedly.

    They continued chatting for a few more minutes, the warmth of family camaraderie soothing Su Kang¡¯s troubled mind.

    As the sun began to set, casting golden light across the compound, he bid them farewell, watching as they made their way toward the main house.

    Then, turning on his heel, he headed toward the Qingyun Sect.

 Seeking Answers

    Su Kang was heading toward the Qingyun Sect, which lay just a hundred kilometers from Qingyun City.

    As he passed through the bustling marketplace, a strange sensation washed over him.

    He stopped in his tracks and started looking around with his spiritual consciousness.

    He halted mid-step, his spiritual consciousness surging outward, scanning his surroundings with sharp vigilance.

    A subtle pull, a resonant hum deep within his soul, guided him through the bustling streets.

    His eyes swept across the vibrant market, where countless cultivators bartered for treasures.

    Stalls overflowed with gleaming jade talismans, ancient scrolls wrapped in faded silk, and vials of elixirs shimmering with spiritual light.

    The air buzzed with excitement, a chaotic blend of voices haggling over prices and exchanging cultivation insights.

    This was the monthly trade fair, a haven where rogue cultivators and merchants gathered under the Qingyun Sect¡¯s watchful eye.

    Across the crowded square, a glint of gold caught his eye. A middle-aged man stood at a stall, turning an object over in his hands.

    His blood ran cold. The bustling market seemed to fade into the background, muffled and distant, as his gaze locked onto the triangular shard of golden metal.

    It pulsed faintly, emitting a barely perceptible energy that resonated with the strange feeling in his soul.

    He struggled to maintain a neutral expression, his composure barely masking the shock rippling through him.

    It couldn''t be¡­

    The middle-aged man carefully examined the golden-colored fragment. Though seemingly ordinary at first glance, the object bore an undeniable presence.

    The edges suggested it was once part of a larger artifact¡ªperhaps a rectangular or square-shaped plate. Intricate carvings adorned its surface, inexplicable yet mesmerizing.

    Su Kang knew this fragment.

    In his previous life, he had obtained a piece exactly like this¡ªbut not here, not in this marketplace. It had been buried deep inside a newly discovered secret realm.

    Before he could dwell on it further, the shopkeeper and the middle-aged man turned their attention to him.

    The merchant looked uneasy, while the man¡¯s gaze sharpened in vigilance. They had noticed his interest.

    Su Kang exhaled softly, steadying himself. He pointed at the fragment and said calmly,

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    "I want this."

    The middle-aged man frowned. "I¡¯ve already purchased it," he replied, his tone guarded.

    The shopkeeper remained silent, hesitant. The transaction had indeed been completed, and the fragment was no longer his to sell.

    Yet Su Kang¡¯s presence unnerved him. After all, the young man wore a Qingyun Sect robe¡ªa sign of considerable status.

    The tension in the air thickened.

    Su Kang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the next moment, an invisible force surged outward.

    The middle-aged man stiffened, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.

    Spiritual pressure.

    It wasn¡¯t overwhelming, but it was targeted¡ªfocused solely on him.

    Others in the market remained oblivious, but the man felt as though a mountain had suddenly pressed against his chest.

    His heart pounded.

    A Core/Pill Formation expert¡­!

    The realization sent a wave of panic through him. He had assumed Su Kang was merely a talented disciple of the Qingyun Sect, someone he could reason with.

    But a Core Formation expert was already a top figure in the Qingyun Region.

    If someone of this level was personally interested in the fragment, then its value was far greater than he had imagined.

    His thoughts flickered between greed and fear, but in the end, he dared not gamble his life.

    "I¡­ I¡¯ll sell it," he stammered.

    Su Kang withdrew his pressure as if it had never existed. He retrieved a storage pouch and tossed it forward.

    "One hundred thousand spiritual stones."

    The man¡¯s eyes widened. He had purchased the fragment for fifty thousand. Now, in an instant, he had doubled his profit.

    Without hesitation, he handed over the golden fragment. Su Kang took it, his fingers tightening around the cold metal.

    Without another word, he turned on his heels and left.

    But before stepping out of the market, his gaze flickered back to the blue ring on the man¡¯s finger.

    A memory surfaced.

    His steps subtly changed direction.

    He needed to return to the Su family.

    Su Kang sat in his chamber, the golden fragment resting before him on the table. He stared at it in silence.

    In his past life, he had stumbled upon this fragment two months after the secret realm¡¯s discovery. By then, many had already explored its depths.

    The dead foundation-building cultivator he had found¡­ was that man.

    He must  have gone into that secret realm way before him and died there.

    He focused on the fragment. Even with his spiritual consciousness, he could sense nothing unusual. Yet the resonance in his soul persisted.

    "Should I use my blood?" he thought.

    A hint of hesitation flickered across his face. Then, taking a deep breath, he steeled himself.

    He pricked his finger, letting a drop of blood fall onto the metal. Immediately, he retreated toward the room¡¯s entrance, staying alert.

    The moment his blood touched the fragment, a golden light burst forth.

    Strange runes flickered in and out of existence, their meanings beyond comprehension. The artifact vibrated, and the resonance in his soul intensified.

    Su Kang remained on guard. But after a few breaths, everything settled. The light faded. The runes vanished. The fragment lay still once more.

    Just as he was about to continue, a voice echoed in the room.

    "You are wasting your destiny by doing this."

    Su Kang¡¯s pupils contracted. His body tensed as his gaze darted around, scanning every corner of the chamber. But there was no one.

    His spiritual consciousness expanded rapidly, searching for any foreign presence¡ªnothing.

    His breath slowed. His focus sharpened.

    His eyes lowered to the fragment.

    Was it¡­ speaking?

    A terrifying thought took root in his mind. A deep chill crept down Su Kang¡¯s spine.

    "It must be someone whose cultivation is many realms higher than mine," Su Kang thought.

    Su Kang asked again for more information, " Who is speaking?".

    "I am speaking to you."

    The voice was strange¡ªunnatural, cold and metallic. It was neither male nor female, neither distant nor close.

    This was an extremely horrible and unpleasant sound.

    "It was my power that allowed you to see your most probable future and ending."

    His mind turned blank for a split second.

    "Not time travel¡­ but a vision of what was most likely to happen?" he murmured.

    Taking a steady breath, he asked, "Why would Senior show me that?"

    The voice answered without hesitation.

    "To compensate you for killing you."

    Su Kang¡¯s heart lurched. The air in the chamber grew heavy, pressing down on him like an invisible weight.

    Killing me?

    His hand trembled, rage and fear warring in his chest as he glared at the shard.

    And then, as if sensing his emotions, the voice spoke again.

    "I was gathering enough energy to leave that previous world, but I was lacking some energy."

    "As the world¡¯s spiritual energy waned, I went into slumber."

    "Then, by instinct, I absorbed your destiny. It was not a conscious act."

    "That missing energy was enough for me to escape through a space crack."

    "So it''s my reincarnation. Arya is my past life." He had concluded.

    "Absorbing destiny... Can show future events... What type of cultivation techniques can grant such powers?" Su Kang''s thoughts spun.

    He had too many questions. But first, he needed to confirm something.

    "So it was Senior who brought me to this world," he said, his voice steady despite the storm in his mind.

    But even with this answer, unease lingered. The voice itself was strange¡ªits metallic quality unlike anything he had encountered.

    After a moment, he said respectfully, "Since Senior has shown me such great kindness, why not reveal yourself? Allow me to properly express my gratitude."

    The response made his blood run cold.

    "I am already before you. Such formalities are unnecessary."

    The voice, cold and resonant, emanated not from some hidden entity, but from the fragment itself.

    Su Kang¡¯s breath hitched.

    His mind went blank for a brief moment.

    Its voice, metallic and resonant, sent shivers down his spine

    The golden shard, seemingly inanimate moments before, now pulsed with an unnerving sentience.

 Family Dinner

    Glimpses into the future, twisting fate¡ªsuch abilities defied even the most powerful cultivators he knew of.

    Yet this insignificant fragment had accomplished exactly that.

    If just a single piece could do this¡­

    What kind of power would the complete artifact hold?

    Su Kang''s thoughts spun, unable to grasp the full extent of such might.

    He swallowed hard, pushing those thoughts away for now. Trying to suppress the shock rising in his chest, he asked,

    "You¡­ are the spirit of the original artifact?" His voice carried a trace of disbelief.

    Even in ancient records, artifact spirits were exceedingly rare. Most would dissipate if their artifact was broken¡ªlet alone survive in a mere fragment.

    But the metallic voice replied without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    "I know nothing of any original artifact."

    The cold, unnatural voice scraped against his mind.

    "Since my awakening, this form¡­ has been my totality."

    Su Kang''s frown deepened.

    "Born from the fragment¡­?"

    How could that be possible? Wasn''t this piece simply a remnant of something greater?

    Every artifact spirit he had ever heard of was bound to the whole artifact. A fragment alone couldn''t give birth to its own consciousness.

    Su Kang''s mind swirled with questions, but he suppressed his curiosity. This entity''s origins were far beyond his understanding.

    For now, there were more important matters. He cupped his hands respectfully.

    "Then¡­ how should I address you, Senior?"

    "I have no preference. Call me as you wish."

    The spirit''s voice remained indifferent, as if such trivial things held no meaning to it.

    Su Kang thought for a moment but left the question unanswered.

    Instead, he asked the most pressing question weighing on his mind.

    "Then can you tell me more about  powers that allowed me to see future?"

    "When I arrived in this world after travelling in space cracks, I was protecting your soul with the power of destiny; otherwise, it wouldn''t be possible for a mortal soul to survive that journey."

    He had  wondered how his soul had crossed worlds. Now, he finally understood.

    It wasn''t his own luck or fate. It was this fragment''s unfathomable power.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "I consumed a large amount of the power of destiny in that journey," the spirit continued.

    "So I sought a place where the heavenly destiny of the world gathered in great abundance to recover."

    "Before releasing your soul, I used my remaining energy to nurture it ¡ª guiding your reincarnation into the most favorable circumstances."

    "Your family, your talent, your environment... all of this were shaped by the power of destiny."

    Su Kang''s breath caught in his throat.

    "But not all of that power was exhausted," the spirit continued.

    "A small portion remains dormant within your soul."

    "When your destiny begins to wane and death approaches, that power will grant you a vision of one of the most probable future events related to your death."

    "In this way, you can avoid death for once."

    His heart pounded against his chest.

    The power to see his death.

    The spirit had bestowed it upon him such power as compensation for killing him in the first place.

    His gaze fell on the silent fragment resting on the table. His eyes softened as he bowed deeply toward the fragment.

    "Thank you... Senior."

    The metallic voice remained silent, as if unmoved by his gratitude.

    Its power allowed him this life, good talent, and even a harmonious family.

    Even that anger and blame for killing him vanished from his heart.

    He was once again given a chance to change the tragic ending of his family and he was extremely grateful for this opportunity.

    At that moment, hurried footsteps echoed from outside the chamber.

    A servant''s voice called out.

    "Young Master, the lord summons you to dinner."

    The conversation was over.

    Su Kang flicked his fingers, storing the fragment into his space ring before opening the door.

    The cold night air brushed against his face, soothing the storm raging within his mind.

    ...

    A vast light-blue moon loomed overhead, its soft glow spilling across the meticulously manicured gardens. The silver light caught on the rippling surface of a small pond.

    The air was thick with the heady scent of night-blooming jasmine, blending with the rich aroma of roasting meat wafting from the hall.

    Su Kang stepped inside, the warmth of home wrapping around him like an old friend.

    For a brief moment, surrounded by the familiar hum of conversation and clinking tableware, the weight of his secrets faded into the background.

    At the long wooden table, two figures sat waiting. He lifted a hand in greeting before slipping into his seat beside them.

    "Where are the sisters?" Su Kang asked casually.

    Su Lang sighed. "Alchemy lecture in the morning. They returned to the sect early."

    Su Kang nodded, unsurprised.

    The conversation soon drifted, weaving through the usual topics¡ªcultivation, training, clan matters.

    Eventually, it circled around to something far more entertaining ¡ªSu Lang''s love life.

    "Brother Lang," Su Cheng grinned, his voice carrying a playful lilt, "That girl from the Liu family asked about you again."

    Su Kang''s brow lifted in fake surprise. "Oh? Could it be¡­ she has finally found someone to match her refined tastes?"

    "You two¡­Stop talking nonsense." he muttered, shaking his head.

    Su Cheng smirked, nudging him with an elbow. "So, have you decided which lady to court yet? Or are we still waiting for divine intervention?"

    Su Kang chuckled. "Maybe we should offer a prayer at the ancestral temple for him."

    Su Lang groaned, rubbing his temples. "Why are you two so invested in this?"

    "Because," Su Cheng said with a grin, "as the second son, you know you''ll have to accept a marriage proposal from an influential family sooner or later."

    Su Lang sighed, leaning back in defeat. At thirty, with his late-stage Foundation Building cultivation, his responsibilities were clear.

    Strong, capable, and born into a prestigious family¡ªhe was a prime candidate for political marriage.

    And yet, he wasn''t ready for this.

    Before the conversation could go any further, a sudden commotion by the entrance drew their attentions.

    A couple walked through the open courtyard, their footsteps measured, yet carrying the weight of quiet authority.

    The man''s red-yellow robe swayed lightly with each step, embroidered with the faint symbol of the Su clan.

    The man has broad-shoulder and light brown skin. His masculine presence was enough to command attention without a single word.

    He was Su chen, Su Kang''s father.

    Beside him walked Su Kang''s mother, her face gentle yet dignified beneath the moon''s pale glow.

    They took their seats at the head of the table. Servants swiftly began laying out dishes¡ªsteamed spirit fish, glazed meats, fragrant rice.

    "Since you decided to stay," Su Chen''s deep voice broke the silence,

    "Did you inform the sect of your decision?"

    Su Kang said, "Not yet. I will visit them tomorrow and inform them about my decision."

    "Good, since you decided on this, everything is fine," his father nodded.

    It was only last night that Su Chen had tried to dissuade him from joining the front lines against the demon cultivators.

    His reasons were clear.

    Demon cultivators were rarely bound by morality¡ªstronger, more ruthless. Their fighting power often far exceeded their cultivation level.

    Thinking about his son going there without mastering any superpowers was not something he could allow easily.

    Su Kang saw his father and mother were both in a good mood and thought something.

    "Father, I have to tell you something later," Su Kang said.

    Su Chen''s chopsticks paused mid-air before he slowly nodded.

    The conversation flowed around him, a familiar current of family business and clan politics.

    Once the meal concluded, his cousins excused themselves. Only Su Kang remained behind.

    "Father, there''s something I''ve just confirmed about a secret realm."

    He wove the story with careful half-truths¡ªjust enough to spark interest without revealing what he shouldn''t know.

    He told his parents about a potential undiscovered secret realm. This was the same realm where he was supposed to find the fragment.

    His father''s brow furrowed.

    "Jiang State has lacked alchemical inheritance. If what you say is true, then we have to take action as soon as possible."

    In the Jiang State, alchemists were more valuable than swordsmen.

    Most of the high-quality pills were imported through Pill Tower.

    They were controlling numbers of pill formation experts by allocating limited numbers of Elixir Formation pills.

    If the Su family could get those herbs then, they wouldn''t need to beg for third-grade elixirs anymore.

    They only need to cultivate their own alchemist capable of refining the pills.

    Su Kang left after informing his father. His family would secretly took action about this.

    He returned to his room and took out the fragment. Sat down at the bed. Tonight he is going to hold a long discussion about his future planning with the spirit.

 Symbiotic Relationship

    After returning to his courtyard, Su Kang immediately went to the cultivation room.

    He set up an isolation array formation to prevent any disturbances before taking out the mysterious fragment.

    The floating shard emitted a faint golden light, its presence both ancient and indifferent.

    Without wasting time, Su Kang began explaining his situation to the spirit within it.

    When he finished, the spirit remained silent for a moment before finally responding.

    "Under normal circumstances... you were not supposed to die this soon."

    "I can feel the power of destiny. The power of destiny is gathering in that direction. This creates fortune for some ¡ª and misfortune for others."

    The spirit¡¯s tone was contemplative, almost troubled.

    Though it had initially known little about this world, its prolonged observation had granted it an instinctive understanding of many things.

    Su Kang instinctively glanced toward the direction the fragment had pointed earlier. His mind immediately converged on the Qingyun Sect ¡ª and Li Fang.

    He recounted Li Fang¡¯s meteoric rise, his uncanny luck, and the theory that had taken root in Su Kang¡¯s mind: Li Fang was a ''child of destiny.''

    "Destiny is a force many cultivators speak of but few truly understand," Su Kang said, his voice low.

    "If you know so much about it, is there a way for me to harness it?"

    The spirit¡¯s response was measured. "You cannot seize destiny directly. It is woven by the Heavenly Dao itself."

    Su Kang''s heart sank, but he quickly suppressed his disappointment.

    "I have a theory." He explained everything about Li Fang¡ª his rise, and the possibility of him being a Child of Destiny.

    The spirit remained silent for a while before finally speaking.

    "Your theory is... highly probable. But I need to see him to confirm it."

    Su Kang nodded. He thought if he could increase his destiny, he might be able to kill those demon cultivators sooner.

    "It seems I can only take it slowly." He muttered.

    " If you want to increase your destiny, I can help you." The spirit replied as if it knows his thoughts.

    Su Kang''s breath quickened. This was the something he had been hoping for.

    "I want to become strong. Can you help me?" Su Kang asked, suppressing his excitement.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Yes. But I will take some portion of the destiny as well."

    The spirit''s mechanical voice remained indifferent ¡ª neither urging nor dissuading him.

    Su Kang''s fists clenched in excitement. He had no right to hesitate.

    "I accept."

    The fragment glowed faintly, its golden light pulsing in the dim room. "Then, give me your blood essence," it instructed.

    Su Kang bit his finger and squeezed out a few drops of blood essence onto the fragment.

    The golden light surrounding the shard flickered, growing brighter as it greedily absorbed his life essence.

    Su Kang felt his soul tremble ¡ª the connection between him and the fragment deepening.

    By the time the process ended, Su Kang''s face was pale.

    Although the link was stronger than ever, he knew one thing for certain ¡ª he still wasn¡¯t the master of this artifact.

    "Now I can reside within your spiritual consciousness," its voice resonating in Su Kang¡¯s mind.

    "You were able to reincarnate undetected because of my protection. After your reincarnation, this world accepted your soul as its own."

    "However, when you saw the future, your soul was affected in the process... granting you access to your past life''s memories."

    "So that''s how it happened." Su kang thought.

    The spirit stopped for moment, then continued.

    "This is  against the laws of the world. If heavens took notice of you, then you might be considered an outsider and would face some troubles."

    A heavy silence filled the room. Su Kang''s heart trembled.

    "So... I was never supposed to remember?" He was worried about the future implications.

    "Don''t worry, this world already took you as its own. It''s not capable of monitoring every single individuals."

    "As long as you don''t give it a reason to look deeply into your past, then everything is fine".

    "Moreover I will also help you to hide from prying eyes of the heavens. But it''s best to harness the power of destiny without drawing the world¡¯s attention."

    Su Kang relaxed after hearing this. He felt like a mountain has been lifted from his chest.

    "So how are we going to gather destiny?" Su Kang asked.

    "We will take it from the blessed people but we can''t plunder their destiny too much."

    If they started plundering so much power of destiny from such blessed people, then the world would took notice of this.

    Heavenly Dao could ignore some small variables in its grand scheme as long as the overall result is the same.

    "So, what am I supposed to do?" Su Kang asked.

    "You have to build a close relationship."

    "Those within the orbit of a destiny-blessed individual often bask in their reflected fortune. Friendship is advantageous; blood ties even more so. A partnership¡­ most intriguing." The spirit''s words hung in the air, each syllable weighted with unspoken possibilities.

    "We have to look at the whole situation to find out what is the best way for you."

    "Being friends with him is not going to work. We are brothers, although we didn''t swear any brotherhood oath, but we are really close."

    He had been close to Li Fang once ¡ª closer than brothers. Yet despite that bond, he had still died in the future because of him. If mere friendship couldn''t sway destiny, then there was no point in trying the same method again.

    He even let go of his fianc¨¦e, yet that didn''t work. He believes the definition of brotherhood is different for Li Fang.

    Su Kang was thinking it might be related to his childhood.

    After Li Fang''s father disappeared two decades ago, the Li family faced constant oppression. His mother was the only one who protected him during those harsh years.

    Even the few relatives who showed him kindness never stood up against the injustice.

    "That''s why his emotions toward others aren''t deep enough to share his blessings. Instead... he''s unconsciously absorbing their fortune for himself."

    Su Kang let out a bitter laugh.

    The spirit fell silent before finally agreeing.

    "You are  most likely correct."

    After hearing Su Kang''s words, the spirit agreed with his thoughts.

    "I think the only person he truly cares about his except his lovers is¡ª his mother." Su Kang said after deep thought.

    "I don''t want to follow him anymore. I don''t see any way to steal any destiny from him." Su Kang sighed.

    The spirit''s voice resounded again, devoid of emotion.

    "The mother... Becoming her husband will allow you to indirectly steal some of his destiny."

    Su Kang froze.

    For a long time, he remained silent ¡ª a storm of emotions churning inside him.

    A complicated feeling welled up in his chest.

    "Is this really the only way?" he asked.

    "In this situation, this is the most efficient method."

    The idea was absurd.

    Yet the more he thought about it, the more sense it made.

    Li Fang¡¯s mother was the only person whose love could alter the course of his destiny. By becoming her husband, he could bask in the reflected fortune without ever crossing paths with Li Fang directly.

    Su Kang''s clenched fists slowly relaxed.

    When he finally opened his eyes, they were calm ¡ª resolute.

    "I will try."

    ....

    Meanwhile, in the distant Qingyun Sect¡ª

    Inside a luxurious courtyard, Li Fang slowly opened his eyes.

    His handsome features glowed with spiritual light. He had spent the past month stabilizing his cultivation realm.

    A smile played on his lips.

    "I''m finally ready to go to the Central Plains... I''ll win this bet and surprise her."

    Yet a strange unease lingered in his heart.

    He frowned slightly, unable to shake off the feeling.

    Suddenly, he felt a strange sensation in his heart. "Why am I feeling this way?" Li Fang wondered.

    Unbeknownst to him, a symbiotic relationship between a man and an artifact was plotting to give him a new father.

 Meeting The Protagonist

    Today, Su Kang would depart for the Qingyun Sect. After discussing everything with Fate last night, he was ready to take the first step toward materialising the plan.

    He had decided to address the spirit as Fate. Speaking without a name had felt too awkward ¡ª as if talking to an invisible wall. Fortunately, Fate had no objections.

    After taking a bath, Su Kang changed into a white robe adorned with delicate blue patterns. He swapped his earrings for a pair that subtly enhanced his good looks.

    Men from the South often wore earrings, a tradition passed down from ancient times.

    Even after settling in Jiang State for centuries, the Su family had never abandoned this small habit.

    A silent reminder of their humble origins amidst the rise to prosperity.

    The Su family was able to come this far by sheer hard work of its members, and Su Kang plans to take it to another level with the help of Fate.

    With his preparations complete, Su Kang left without informing his parents. They were likely still immersed in discussions about the secret realm.

    If the family could obtain the Elixir Formation Pill, then his mother and uncle would have the chance to break through to the Pill Formation Realm¡ªushering the Su family into a new era.

    The Qingyun Sect was located amidst towering mountain ranges. Peaks pierced through the clouds, while rolling green hills served as the disciples'' quarters.

    The disciple quarters were quiet. After notifying the elders of his arrival, he returned to his simple wooden room.

    He sat cross-legged on the bed, hands resting on his knees.

    "Fate, can you sense it?"

    The presence lurking within his spiritual consciousness stirred faintly¡ªcold, indifferent.

    "Yes, there is a ''child of destiny'' here."

    Su Kang leaned back, letting his eyes fall half-closed.

    "The protagonist... It''s really him."

    ...

    By the time the summons arrived, the sun hung high overhead.

    Su Kang followed the familiar path to the main hall¡ªthe highest peak of Qingyun Sect.

    The marble steps stretched endlessly into the clouds, each step etched with the weight of countless generations.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The sect master''s seat loomed at the far end of the grand hall, surrounded by elders from the Five Peaks and the Inner Pavilion. The atmosphere was solemn, yet the anticipation in the air was palpable.

    Rows of young men and women filled the hall, their eyes shining with youthful ambition.

    On the opposite side, Li Fang sat at the forefront.

    His robes were plain, yet his presence seemed to draw the light toward him.

    When their gazes met, Li Fang''s carefree smile stretched across his face¡ªa smile that could dispel worries with a single glance.

    Su Kang returned the gesture calmly, but inwardly... he felt an inexplicable pressure.

    It was their first meeting in two months.

    "This guy... even his presence feels heavier than before."

    Soon, everyone else took their seats.

    Li Fang stood up.

    "I have thought deeply during these two months... and I''ve made my decision."

    His words carried a youthful confidence¡ªbold, unwavering.

    "Sect master, elders, and fellow brothers... I have made up my mind. I plan to leave the Jiang State to seek greater opportunities in the Central Plains."

    "After all, with our cultivation talent and current realm, we will be only limiting ourselves if we stay in the Jiang state."

    "I, Li Fang, am planning to go to the central plains for cultivation. Everyone, I don''t know if you are willing to go with me on this journey and become famous in the entire Southern continent."

    His speech ignited the hall.

    Excitement surged through the younger disciples.

    The speech was carefully crafted¡ªhis eyes shining with longing, his tone filled with boundless dreams. It was a story every youth in the hall yearned to believe.

    A lone figure rising from obscurity to carve his legend into the heavens.

    Even the old sect master Chu¡ªhis old, cloudy eyes¡ªseemed to shimmer with pride at the sight of this young dragon about to soar.

    All the young people were feeling their blood running and their heart beating wildly.

    One after another, voices rang out.

    "Brother Li, Shang Yu''er is willing to follow you!"

    "Young Master Li, Heng Tian is willing to follow too!"

    "Big Brother Li, Ling''er will go with you!"

    "Hahaha, Senior Brother Li! This little brother naturally won''t be left behind!"

    ...

    In the main hall a group of younger people were enthusiastic and hopeful about this journey.

    "As expected, they are going to die. Li Fang is not afraid of death because of his destiny, but these younger brothers will naturally hand over their dreams to him, Su Kang thought.

    Li Fang would survive countless calamities, shouldering the dreams of these fallen brothers and sisters ¡ª their lives mere fuel for his legend.

    The entire world would celebrate Li Fang''s rise, yet no one would remember the countless lives sacrificed along the way.

    It wasn''t until the last voice faded that Li Fang turned toward him.

    "Brother Su, you''re... silent."

    Li Fang''s voice suddenly broke the atmosphere.

    All eyes turned toward Su Kang.

    For a brief moment, the hall fell into complete silence.

    In the past, Su Kang had always been the first to pledge his support.

    But today... he was the last.

    Su Kang''s fingers clenched beneath his sleeve.

    This was the crucial moment.

    "Brother Li, I definitely support your decision. After all, with the resources of Jiang state, it is difficult to go further in cultivation."

    "But... I cannot accompany you this time."

    The hall stirred.

    "Why?" Li Fang asked, frowning.

    Li Fang was reluctant to leave behind his number one horse. After all, in terms of cultivation resources, background, talent, and even in terms of cultivation level, Su Kang was top-notch.

    He respects Su Kang quite a bit.

    "Brother Li, I have my reasons to stay," said Su Kang.

    "As the young master of the Su family, I have responsibilities to fulfill. I cannot abandon them on a whim."

    His voice remained steady, but the unspoken meaning hung heavy in the air.

    He believes everyone would think that he was talking crap after hearing this.

    Duties of a young master? He was just making excuses for face-saving.

    Su Kang let the doubt linger.

    Then, as if casually, he added¡ª

    "Brother Li, I will participate in the recruitment of the Heavenly Sword Sect two years later. Then we can meet again in there."

    The subtle shift in their expressions did not escape him.

    With those words, he had planted a seed.

    He would leave the Jiang state, but he was staying now for some personal or family reasons.

    Li Fang''s brows furrowed, disappointment flickering in his eyes.

    Su Kang didn''t stop there.

    "As long as I am staying here, I can also take care of the Li family."

    Li Fang''s eyes trembled.

    Su Kang''s heart clenched. A guilt rising in his heart but he suppressed it.

    "When I go to the central plains two years later,  I can also take them with me. In this way, when you are stable in the future, I can deliver them back to you safely," Su Kang said meaningfully.

    The Li family was reduced to just a small group of people now. In the rise of Li Fang, the Li family had faced massacre many times.

    Now that Li Fang was leaving for war. He couldn''t take them with him. He could only leave them in the care of the Qingyun sect.

    But he had offended a lot of people from inside the sect as well.

    Breaking the legs of a pill-formation elder''s grandson to slapping the inner pavilion elder''s face, he has done all kinds of deeds that a protagonist is supposed to do.

    Su Kang knew that as long as mentioned his family''s safety, then Li Fang would be more likely to left them in his care compared to leaving them in the Qingyun sect.

 Sidekick Will Be Fighting Back

    After hearing Su Kang''s words, Li Fang fell silent.  He could sense that Su Kang was holding something back, but in the end, he chose not to pry.

    Su Kang would join him two years later ¡ª that was enough.

    He trusted Su Kang''s character. The looming war with demon cultivators would most likely end within a year.

    By then, he would have gained a firm foothold in the Central Plains. When Su Kang delivered his family, settling them would no longer pose a problem.

    Li Fang''s gaze softened, and a carefree smile stretched across his face.

    "Brother Su, I respect your decision."

    The weight in Su Kang''s heart lightened. He knew¡ªat this moment¡ªhe had successfully changed his own fate.

    Li Fang no longer insisted. Although a trace of reluctance lingered in his eyes, Su Kang''s explanation had convinced him.

    The sect master had personally promised to shelter the Li family, but how much protection could the sect truly offer?

    The sect master''s focus lay on larger matters, while the Li family lacked the strength to protect themselves. Li Fang''s mother, a mere Qi Refining cultivator, could not weather the storm on her own.

    One small mistake... and the Li family would be wiped out.

    Between the Qingyun Sect and the Su family, Li Fang naturally felt more at ease leaving his family in Su Kang''s hands.

    "Then I will thank Brother Su on behalf of my Li family." Li Fang cupped his fists sincerely.

    "You don''t need to thank me. It''s the least I can do for you. You can leave them with me without worry."

    "When  I head to the Central Plains, I''ll personally escort them to your side." Su Kang''s voice was calm, carrying an air of quiet confidence.

    At these words, Sect Master Chu''s cloudy eyes lingered on Su Kang for a moment, as if deep in thought. However, he remained silent.

    He could naturally discern the meaning hidden beneath Su Kang''s words.

    The Qingyun Sect was more than capable of sheltering the Li family ¡ª especially with his promise.

    Yet, this arrangement depended on Li Fang''s own wishes. Since Li Fang had made his decision, Sect Master Chu would not interfere.

    The meeting soon concluded.

    Su Kang mingled with Li Fang''s followers, chatting casually with his fellow junior disciples. The atmosphere brimmed with anticipation.

    The group had decided to depart two weeks later, giving everyone time to return home and settle family matters.

    "They''re leaving sooner than I remember..." Su Kang''s brows furrowed slightly.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    In his future''s vision, they had departed a full month later.

    "So I was the one holding them back..."

    He felt no particular attachment to the difference. If anything, he was relieved to avoid the coming slaughter.

    After piecing together various clues, Su Kang had begun to suspect that this war was nothing more than a carefully laid trap.

    The Sky Demon Sect¡ªthe true masterminds¡ªnever sent their disciples to support the demon cultivators directly.

    Instead, they supplied them with abundant resources from behind the scenes, keeping their hands clean while fanning the flames of conflict.

    The war would claim countless lives¡ªespecially among Foundation Building cultivator¡ªyet the Pill Formation realm experts from both sides would rarely engage in life and death battle.

    However, Li Fang''s group would disrupt this balance.

    Li Fang would hunt down several Pill Formation demon cultivators, drawing endless attention to himself and his companions.

    Their names would spread far and wide, paving the way for their future fame.

    More importantly... this war would alter the recruitment process of the Heavenly Sword Sect.

    Traditionally, most of the sect''s disciples came from powerful families or sects¡ªthose with established backgrounds.

    Casual cultivators without backing could hardly compete on equal footing.

    But this war would change everything.

    Countless rogue cultivators would rise through the bloodshed, earning the right to enter the Heavenly Sword Sect despite their humble origins.

    In this situation, infiltrating the Heavenly Sword Sect with spies would not be difficult. The sect''s  loose recruitment process made it vulnerable for spy infiltration.

    Su Kang was increasingly convinced that this was the most plausible explanation.

    They shouldn''t have any information about him. Someone must had informed them, and this person was likely to be a member of the Heavenly Sword Sect.

    The protagonist''s halo had always been a double-edged sword¡ªattracting both fortune and calamity.

    One by one, Li Fang''s friends without any major backing  died.

    In their place, new companions with powerful family backgrounds took their seats at Li Fang''s side.

    It was said that Li Fang had violated a demon saintess. Su Kang had tried to probe the truth of this matter, but Li Fang had never given him a clear answer.

    Whether the rumor was true or false, its consequences were undeniable.

    The demon sect''s fury was not something that would simply dissipate.

    At that time, the Li family was settling in the Central Plains under the protection of the Heavenly Sword Sect, leaving the demon cultivators powerless to act against them directly.

    But hatred could not be extinguished so easily.

    Some demon cultivators lacked patience. Unable to touch Li Fang or his family, they began targeting those around him¡ªstarting with those of weaker backgrounds.

    Su Kang became the best target to calm the anger of demon cultivators. They attacked his family all the way to the Jiang state.

    He clenched his fist, calming the chaos inside his heart.

    He would settle this debt... sooner or later.

    He left the meeting hall with Li Fang''s group. They were leaving for their families to bid farewell.

    Su Kang separated from the group and left the Qingyun sect. He was going to the Su manor in the Qingyun city.

    ...

    After returning to his room, Su Kang sat cross-legged on his bed, his expression calm but his mind restless.

    He closed his eyes.

    "Fate... can you tell me about Li Fang''s destiny?" Su Kang asked with his thoughts.

    A familiar cold, indifferent voice echoed in his mind.

    "Destiny is far more complex than you imagine. However ... I can tell you this¡ªLi Fang is destined to achieve great things. His destiny is continuously growing stronger as more people with great destinies gather around him."

    Su Kang''s brows furrowed.

    "Can you quantify destiny in numbers... for me to understand?"

    Numbers were easier to comprehend than vague concepts. A tangible comparison would help him measure the true gap between them.

    Fate fell silent for a moment, as if contemplating.

    "Currently, Li Fang''s destiny value is approximately 32,000."

    "And mine?"

    "8,000."

    Four times.

    Su Kang''s heart skipped a beat.

    He was stunned with the gap.

    He hadn''t even begun considering the practical effects of this sheer difference... but the implications were terrifying.

    If both of them were caught in the same life-and-death crisis, Li Fang would survive without a scratch... while Su Kang would become a corpse.

    Even the opportunities they encountered would be vastly different.

    After a long silence, Su Kang''s mind churned with thoughts.

    "...Can destiny help me in cultivation?"

    He didn''t hold much hope¡ªbut he still decided to ask.

    "It can," Fate replied without hesitation.

    "However, you cannot follow Li Fang''s path. If you attract too much destiny of heavens to yourself, the Heavenly Dao will notice you. I have... a different method. But it requires a large amount of destiny in exchange."

    Su Kang''s heart trembled slightly.

    "What method? Explain it to me."

    "I can take the power of destiny from you... and in return, I will provide you with treasures and cultivation resources."

    For a brief moment, Su Kang was left speechless.

    Treasures in exchange for destiny?

    If these treasures came from Fate, they would undoubtedly surpass ordinary cultivation resources.

    A spark of excitement flickered in his heart, but he quickly suppressed it.

    "You have cultivation resources?" Su Kang asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.

    "I possess treasures stored within a space pocket. They are sufficient to support your cultivation... but you cannot choose them. I will select the most suitable items according to your current needs and situation."

    Su Kang''s pupils contracted.

    A space pocket...

    Only Mythical-grade artifacts or higher were rumored to possess such capabilities.

    This confirmed his earlier suspicions¡ªthis artifact fragment was far beyond what he had imagined.

    Perhaps... it was even above the Mythical grade.

    If a mere fragment was already this powerful, what kind of existence would the complete artifact be?

    A fervent light flickered deep within Su Kang''s eyes.

    With the power of Fate by his side... he could challenge the protagonist.

    He¡ªan insignificant sidekick¡ªwould fight against destiny itself from behind the scenes.

 The Protoganist Has Left

    The news of Li Fang and his group leaving Jiang State for cultivation spread like wildfire among the common folk.

    A 20-year-old Pill Formation cultivator from the Qingyun Sect¡ªsetting out to carve his name in the Central Plains¡ªbecame the hottest topic in the entire region.

    "Maybe one day, he''ll carve out his own name in the Central Plains."

    "With his talent, he might even break through to the Nascent Soul realm in this lifetime."

    Such discussions filled the air. For many young cultivators, Li Fang became an inspiration¡ªa living legend born from humble origins.

    Qin City, a medium-sized city in the Qingyun region, housed numerous Foundation Building cultivation families.

    Among them, the Li Family was the smallest ¡ª numbering barely a few hundred members.

    Though the Li Family was small, with only one Foundation Building cultivator left¡ªan old man barely capable of fighting¡ªthey held an unshakable status thanks to Li Fang''s rise.

    Ever since Li Fang joined the Qingyun Sect, the entire clan had relied on him for protection. Without him, they would struggle to maintain their position in Qin City.

    Today, the entire family was preparing to leave the the city.

    The streets were packed with onlookers trying to catch one last glimpse of the genius of Qin City.

    The crowd whispered among themselves, speculating on how far Li Fang would go in the future.

    In the inner courtyard, Li Fang sat across from a woman in her early thirties.

    In a small courtyard filled with peach blossoms and a clear pond, Li Fang sat quietly before a woman.

    She wore an elegant blue robe with a white collar, her long black hair cascading down to her waist. A simple hair ornament adorned her head.

    Her almond-shaped eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her delicate face carrying a mature charm that could steal the breath of any man.

    Her beauty was like a gentle spring breeze ¡ª warm, soft, and unforgettable.

    This woman was Bai Yunxi, Li Fang''s mother.

    Even in her late thirties, she appeared no older than thirty years old.

    "Mother, don''t worry... I''m only going to take a look. If things don''t work out, I''ll return within two-three years." Li Fang''s voice was soft, tinged with guilt.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The war between righteous and demonic cultivators was nearing its end.

    AIf he missed this chance to participate, he would have to wait several years for the next recruitment exam in the Central Plains.

    Even though the remaining battles were not as dangerous, he still couldn''t guarantee his survival.

    The Qingyun Sect had strictly forbidden them from revealing the war to outsiders.

    His companions had already broken the news to their families in secret, but Li Fang couldn''t bring himself to do the same.

    If she knew the truth, she would never let him go.

    Bai Yunxi wiped the corner of her eyes, forcing a smile.

    "Fang''er... I know you want to chase your dreams. As your mother, I can''t stop you. But... you must promise me to always prioritize your safety."

    Bai Yunxi''s heart ached as she gazed at her only son¡ªthe pillar of her life since her husband''s death.

    "I promise, Mother." Li Fang''s heart ached.

    "I''ll be leaving the family in the care of the Su Family," Li Fang said softly. "Su Kang is my good brother. He''ll protect you."

    She had heard this name from Li Fang before but never met him in person.

    "As long as you''re at ease with this decision, I will not object." Bai Yunxi sighed.

    By noon, the Li family''s preparations were complete.

    Spiritual boats floated above the estate, ready to carry the family towards the Su family''s territory under the protection of the Qingyun Sect''s elders.

    However, Li Fang would not accompany them.

    He had brought his mother back to the sect so he could spent a few more days with her ¡ªone last act of filial piety before their parting.

    ...

    While the Li Family was preparing to leave, Su Kang had been in seclusion for several days.

    His cultivation speed was far faster than before.

    With two years of future knowledge, he could compress months of training into mere days.

    He estimated that he would fully grasp the Pill Formation realm within a month ¡ª saving nearly eight months of time.

    As Su Kang opened his eyes, a sharp glint flickered within his dark pupils.

    "It''s time..."

    The Qingyun Sect was bustling with activity.

    Disciples, elders, and representatives from various forces had gathered to witness the younger generation set out for the Central Plains.

    Li Fang stood at the center of attention, exchanging goodbyes with the sect elders.

    Among the crowd, Su Kang stood silently.

    When the formalities were over, Li Fang walked toward Su Kang with a grateful smile.

    "Brother Su... I''ll be leaving my family in your hands."

    Su Kang nodded calmly. "Rest assured. The Li Family is under the Su Family''s protection from now on."

    Li Fang sighed with relief.

    But before leaving, he suddenly thought of something.

    "I brought my mother with me... Come, I''ll introduce you."

    Su Kang nodded despite his reluctance to meet her now.

    He had wanted to delay meeting with his mother until the Li Family settled down. Meeting her now would raise difficulty for him to win her.

    Su Kang followed Li Fang into the courtyard, his footsteps steady.

    There, he saw a woman dressed in a white robe, who appeared to be around twenty-eight to thirty years old.

    Her face was extraordinarily beautiful, with a mature charm that made her even more captivating.

    Su Kang was taken aback¡ªnot by her beauty, but by the shock of meeting her here.

    "Fate really works in strange ways." Su Kang thought inside his heart.

    He forced himself to maintain his composure.

    Li Fang introduced "Mother, this is my friend, Su Kang. He will take care of the family. I''ll be leaving you in the care of the Su family."

    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Young Master Su." Bai Yunxi greeted gracefully.

    Bai Yunxi''s eyes lingered on Su Kang for a moment.

    A strange sense of familiarity surfaced in her mind, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t recall where she had seen him before.

    Su Kang gave her gentle smile and bowed politely.

    "The pleasure is mine, Madam. Li Fang is like a brother to me. His family is naturally my family as well."

    He then turned to Li Fang, offering him a reassuring nod.

    "Brother Li, do not worry. Everything will be handled. You can leave with peace of mind. The Li family will be well cared for."

    Li Fang let out a sigh of relief, and Bai Yunxi''s eyes softened with gratitude.

    His wheatish complexion, calm demeanor, and deep black eyes gave off an aura far beyond his years.

    After the brief introduction, Su Kang left the courtyard, allowing Li Fang to spend his final moments with his mother.

    As the sun dipped lower on the horizon, the long-awaited departure finally began.

    Amid the crowd gathered outside the Qingyun Sect, Li Fang and his party ascended into the sky on flying boats, their figures bathed in the crimson glow of dusk.

    Waves of cheers and well wishes echoed through the sect, filling the air with a sense of pride and longing.

    Su Kang stood silently among the onlookers, his gaze fixed on the fading silhouettes.

    As the last traces of the flying boats vanished beyond the horizon, the crowd gradually dispersed.

    The once lively atmosphere dissolved into a tranquil stillness, leaving behind only the faint fragrance of peach blossoms lingering in the evening breeze.

    Su Kang''s steps were slow as he walked along the stone pathways, heading toward the secluded courtyard where Bai Yunxi resided.

    The fading sunlight painted the world in soft hues of gold and crimson, casting long shadows that stretched across the sect''s ancient architecture.

    His expression remained calm, but beneath the surface, a storm quietly churned.

    Now that Li Fang was gone.

    There was nothing stopping him from making the first move.

 Li Fangs Mother

    Returning to the courtyard, Su Kang found Bai Yunxi sitting by the stone table, a lone figure wrapped in quiet sorrow.

    Her slender shoulders were slumped, black eyes distant as if gazing at something far beyond the courtyard walls. The faint sheen of unshed tears lingered in her gaze, betraying the heaviness in her heart.

    She hadn''t noticed his approach, lost in the swirling currents of her grief.

    Su Kang slowed his steps, his expression softening. He stood just an arm''s length away before breaking the silence.

    "Madam, you don''t have to worry about him... He will be fine." His voice was low, carrying a quiet warmth.

    Bai Yunxi flinched, her body tensing. She turned abruptly, surprise flickering in her eyes before relief followed.

    The lingering sorrow on her face made her beauty feel even more delicate, like a flower weighed down by the morning dew.

    "You startled me... You should announce yourself when you enter." The reprimand was light, more out of habit than irritation.

    Su Kang offered a faint, apologetic smile. "I called out, but you were...lost in thought."

    Bai Yunxi''s gaze wavered, a faint self-deprecating smile tugging at her lips. "I... was not myself for a moment."

    "It''s only natural to worry. But Madam, they are only going to wander around... there¡¯s no need to let such thoughts trouble your heart."

    Bai Yunxi lowered her eyes, trying to compose herself. She didn''t want to appear fragile in front of her son''s friend.

    "I know... It''s just...  mother¡¯s heart is soft sometimes."

    "As long as you''re fine, that''s what matters." Su Kang''s tone was gentle, leaving her a path to retreat.

    Without pressing further, he shifted the topic. "Madam, we must leave Qingyun Sect tonight. I''ll go inform the Sect Master now."

    Bai Yunxi nodded quietly, offering no objection.

    After leaving the courtyard, Su Kang made his way to the main peak, leaving a brief message for the Sect Master. With that matter settled, he headed to the artifact refining pavilion.

    The elder in charge of the pavilion quickly greeted him, polite and deferential.

    "Young Master Su, this way please."

    Although Su Kang was a disciple of the sect, his pill formation cultivation and famous temperament made him well-known and respected among the elite circle.

    They ascended to the upper floors where higher-grade spiritual artifacts were displayed.

    "I need a spiritual boat focused on comfort... with a concealment array. Speed is not a priority."

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The elder''s brows twitched in surprise at such a request. Spiritual boats were usually prized for their speed, not comfort.

    Understanding his intention the elder nodded. He began showing different boats, explaining their features one by one.

    Su Kang finally chose a mid-grade spiritual boat with a small but elegantly decorated cabin.

    By the time Su Kang returned to the courtyard, the sun was already beginning its slow descent, casting long shadows across the stone tiles.

    He didn''t see Bai Yunxi outside.

    "Madam?" he called softly.

    A moment later, she emerged from within the small building, her face composed ¡ª though traces of her earlier sorrow still lingered in her eyes.

    "I have prepared everything. When will we leave?" she asked.

    "Tonight... There''s still some time left." Su Kang''s gaze flickered.

    "Would you mind if I kept you company for a while?"

    Bai Yunxi was slightly taken aback by the request. After a brief hesitation, she nodded and invited him inside.

    They settled at the small tea table. Bai Yunxi brewed tea in silence, her movements practiced yet distant.

    "Madam... How are you feeling now?" Su Kang asked softly.

    Bai Yunxi''s hands paused mid-motion. She blinked, caught off guard by the sudden question.

    "...I''m fine."

    Su Kang''s lips curved faintly. "Madam hides her feelings well, but... even someone like me can see through them."

    Bai Yunxi''s eyes flickered. For a moment, her composed mask wavered.

    "You are quite perceptive for someone so young." She let out a soft chuckle.

    "I''m simply trying to make Madam feel better." Su Kang''s smile was gentle, his tone lighthearted.

    "Your gloomy expression will only eat your beauty."

    Bai Yunxi''s fingers stiffened slightly around the teacup. She shot him a sharp glance, but his expression remained sincere ¡ª without the slightest hint of flattery.

    "Who is a beauty? Aunty is not young enough to fall for such sweet words," she chided softly, though the rebuke lacked any real sharpness.

    "How can Madam say that without looking in the mirror?" Su Kang countered playfully.

    A flicker of amusement passed through Bai Yunxi''s eyes, though she quickly suppressed it.

    They sipped tea in quiet companionship, their conversation flowing naturally. Su Kang spoke of the journey ahead, the sect, and Li Fang''s recent adventures.

    Bai Yunxi listened intently, her expression softening whenever her son was mentioned. Every now and then, Su Kang would sprinkle in a light joke, drawing faint chuckles from her lips.

    Her laughter was gentle ¡ª like wind chimes ringing in the distance ¡ª dispersing the gloom lingering around her heart.

    "You seem much younger now compared to before," Su Kang remarked, his smile carrying a trace of sincerity.

    Bai Yunxi''s brows knit slightly. "Before...? Have we met before?"

    Su Kang''s expression remained calm. He shook his head. "Ah, no... I just saw you a once."

    Her eyes lingered on him for a moment longer, a flicker of doubt passing through them ¡ª as if something about him tugged at a buried memory. However, she didn''t press further.

    "It seems Li Fang has used many spiritual herbs to treat you," Su Kang said, subtly shifting the topic.

    Bai Yunxi''s expression dimmed slightly. She set down the teacup and gazed out at the fading sunlight.

    "He did his best... but it''s already too late for me." Her voice was soft, carrying a hint of resignation.

    Su Kang''s gaze flickered.

    Bai Yunxi''s story was no secret within Qin City. Once the number one beauty and a rising genius, she had reached the fifth stage of Qi Refining at just sixteen ¡ª a rare achievement for a small city.

    But fate had not been kind to her

    After her husband disappeared,

    a poisoning incident took place in Li family. It had blocked her meridians, bringing her cultivation to a standstill.

    She endured years of stagnation and pain¡ª until Li Fang finally took control of the Li family and spared no effort in treating her.

    With the help of countless precious herbs, her meridians had reopened. Yet time had already left its mark.

    Her body was no longer as youthful, and her cultivation progress had slowed.

    The top-grade Foundation Building Elixir Li Fang had left behind could  offer her a chance of breaking through ¡ª one that would vanish completely once she passed forty.

    "You shouldn''t lose heart, Madam." Su Kang''s voice was calm. "I have a feeling... your luck is far from over."

    Bai Yunxi glanced at him in surprise, a faint smile playing on her lips. "What makes you so certain?"

    Su Kang''s gaze deepened.

    He had already asked Fate about Bai Yunxi''s destiny ¡ª 5000 destiny points.

    A number that most Foundation Building cultivators could only dream of.

    For someone still at the peak of Qi Refining, it was nothing short of abnormal.

    Fate''s explanation had been vague ¡ª only that she would experience great fortune in the future, though the exact form remained unclear.

    "I can''t explain it," Su Kang said softly, "but... I believe Madam''s destiny is great."

    Bai Yunxi stared at him for a long moment before letting out a quiet laugh.

    "To think I would be comforted by such childish words at this age... Fine, I''ll believe you for now."

    By the time the sky darkened, it was finally time to leave.

    Su Kang activated the spiritual boat, the concealment array shimmering faintly as it enveloped the vessel in an invisible veil.

    He offered Bai Yunxi a steady hand, helping her onto the deck without any unnecessary closeness.

    Inside the cabin, Bai Yunxi glanced around in mild surprise. The furnishings were simple, yet the space was warm and comfortable ¡ª far better than the cold, cramped spiritual boats she had ridden before.

    "This... is quite nice." Her voice carried a rare trace of warmth.

    "I''m glad Madam feels comfortable in this. "

    Bai Yunxi didn''t know that the entire boat had been chosen with her comfort in mind ¡ª nor did she notice the countless small gestures Su Kang had made throughout the day, subtly guiding her emotions without ever crossing any lines.

    As the boat rose into the night sky, blending seamlessly into the moonlit veil, Bai Yunxi leaned against the window.

    Her gaze lingered on the distant lights of Qingyun Sect, growing smaller and smaller until they finally disappeared beyond the horizon.

 Journey

    An hour later, the spiritual boat descended onto the Su family branch courtyard.

    Su Kang stepped out first, his gaze sweeping the surroundings before turning back. He extended his hand, offering Bai Yunxi silent support.

    Once they landed, Su Kang''s voice broke the quiet.

    "Miss Bai, you''ll need to hide your identity from now on. If the enemies of the Li family catch wind of your whereabouts... they may not strike openly, but underhanded methods are harder to guard against."

    A shadow flickered across Bai Yunxi''s face¡ªold memories stirring beneath his words. She had tasted the bitterness of those methods before.

    "I understand." Her voice was calm, but the tightness in her fingers betrayed lingering scars.

    "For convenience¡­ and to avoid suspicion, how about I address you as Miss Bai from now on?" Su Kang''s voice was calm, yet his gaze flicked toward her, observing her reaction.

    Bai Yunxi''s brows knit together. The title sounded ¡ªalmost distant. Decades had passed since anyone addressed her like that.

    Noticing her hesitation, Su Kang''s voice softened.

    "It''s not meant as disrespect, Madam. In the cultivation world, age holds little meaning. Even those centuries older might call me ''Senior'' if my strength surpassed theirs. This is merely¡­ practical."

    "Very well. Miss Bai it is." She nodded.

    Su Kang exhaled quietly, relief flickering in his dark eyes. He quickly arranged a comfortable room for her before retreating to his own courtyard.

    The moonlight spilled through the windows as Su Kang immersed himself in cultivation.

    The technique he practiced was one he had obtained in his previous life¡ªan Illusionary Dream Art scavenged from a demon cultivator''s storage ring.

    He had only studied it for a few months, deeming it unsuitable for combat. But its true value lay elsewhere¡ªin information gathering.

    He spent the night immersed in practice, the intricate movements and subtle energy manipulations of the technique slowly coming back to him.

    "Basic proficiency..." Su Kang muttered, a hint of satisfaction in his hoarse voice. "A few more days... and I can reach small success."

    For ordinary Qi Refining cultivators, his current proficiency would suffice¡ªbut Bai Yunxi''s fate was far from ordinary. He would not take unnecessary risks.

    Morning light poured into Bai Yunxi''s courtyard, dappling the blooming jasmine with gold.

    Su Kang found her there¡ªsilent, her delicate fingers tracing the petals as if lost in thought.

    "Let''s eat," he said simply, gesturing toward the stone table where servants had already laid out breakfast.

    Bai Yunxi joined him, her movements measured. Su Kang''s gaze swept over her hands¡ªslight tremors danced at her fingertips.

    "We''ll leave for Liyun City this evening."

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Bai Yunxi nodded, her voice quiet. "I understand."

    After breakfast, Su Kang handled clan matters in the hall, instructing Su Lang and Su Cheng about his departure. He left Bai Yunxi''s presence unmentioned.

    Some things were better left unspoken.

    By evening, the spiritual boat hovered at the courtyard once more.

    "We''re ready to leave, Miss Bai."

    Bai Yunxi stepped forward, her face calm¡ªyet the subtle tension in her shoulders betrayed the unease beneath.

    Inside the cabin, the faint hum of spiritual formations filled the air. A boat moved in the sky.

    "Are you hungry?" Su Kang asked a few hours later in casual tone.

    Cultivators rarely needed food, but spiritual meals were different. Bai Yunxi''s body still lingered at the Qi Refining realm¡ªnourishment could strengthen her blood and qi.

    "A little," she admitted.

    Su Kang''s lips curved into a small smile. "Good. I brought some ingredients... Any preferences? Spicy? Savory?"

    Bai Yunxi''s eyes widened faintly. The unexpected consideration left her momentarily at a loss.

    "Perhaps....a light soup?"

    Su Kang nodded without hesitation.

    "Good... I''ll add second-level spirit fish. Good for blood qi."

    He moved with practiced ease, retrieving ingredients from his spatial ring. His spiritual energy flowed like an invisible blade, filleting the fish with deft precision.

    Bai Yunxi stood awkwardly for a moment before finally gathering her courage.

    "May I¡­ assist?"

    Su Kang glanced at her, then nodded. "If you wouldn''t mind. Low heat, slow simmer for the mushrooms."

    Bai Yunxi took the mushrooms, her fingers steady as they worked. The simple act of preparing food grounded her¡ªreminding her of distant days when life had been simpler.

    As the soup simmered, the cabin filled with a warm, earthy aroma¡ªmushrooms, spirit fish, and fragrant herbs blending into a delicate harmony.

    When Bai Yunxi took the first sip, her eyes widened slightly. The faint surprise that flickered across her face made Su Kang''s lips quirk.

    "This is¡­ delicious," she murmured, a genuine smile gracing her pale features.

    "Then you can order more food next time." Su Kang''s voice carried a light, teasing note.

    With the current speed of the spiritual boat, the journey to Liyun City would take around  two weeks.

    However, Su Kang intended to prolong it further¡ªthree weeks at the very least. He needed time.

    As they ate, Su Kang subtly guided the conversation, asking about Qin City, her daily life, her likes and dislikes. His questions seemed casual, but every word was carefully measured.

    "Why¡­ so many questions?" Bai Yunxi''s brows furrowed slightly, curiosity flickering in her dark eyes.

    "Just¡­ making sure you''re comfortable, Miss Bai." Su Kang''s reply was smooth, his tone gentle.

    "I want to¡­ accommodate your needs during our journey."

    Bai Yunxi''s heart softened. The sincerity in his eyes stirred something within her¡ªa quiet warmth. For years, few had ever asked what she needed, let alone cared.

    "My son¡­ truly made the right choice in choosing you as his friend." Her smile was faint but genuine.

    She answered every question without reservation. The night stretched on as they talked, the unfamiliar sense of ease lingering between them.

    The next afternoon, Bai Yunxi emerged from her room. Su Kang, sitting cross-legged on the deck, opened his eyes.

    "Do you need anything?"

    "No¡­ I''m just here for some fresh air." Her voice was calm, but there was a trace of restlessness beneath it.

    Having reached the peak of Qi Refining, mere indoor meditation offered little benefit. Consolidating her foundation required balance¡ªboth body and mind.

    Su Kang''s gaze lingered on her for a moment before he spoke.

    "We could¡­ stop at a few cities along the way." His voice was casual, as if the idea had only just occurred to him. "It''s autumn. Many mortal towns will be holding harvest festivals."

    Bai Yunxi''s steps faltered. She glanced at him, uncertainty flickering in her eyes.

    Travel? Was it necessary?

    Before she could refuse, Su Kang''s voice came again, softer this time.

    "You haven''t¡­ traveled much, have you, Miss Bai?"

    Her silence was answer enough.

    "Perhaps¡­ a change of scenery would be¡­ beneficial?"

    Bai Yunxi''s lips parted slightly, then closed. Memories stirred¡ªyears spent behind the high walls of the Li family estate, the vibrant world outside slipping further away with each passing season.

    After a long pause, she finally nodded.

    "You might be right¡­"

    A smile flickered across Su Kang''s lips¡ªsatisfaction hidden beneath polite restraint.

    By evening, Su Kang found a small city nestled between rolling hills, the warm glow of lanterns lighting up the dusk. Using his spiritual consciousness, he scanned the streets¡ªa mortal city, bustling with life and laughter.

    He slowed the boat, letting Bai Yunxi peer out at the lively scene below.

    "What do you think?"

    Bai Yunxi''s gaze lingered on the distant lights. The sound of music and faint laughter drifted through the night air.

    "Let''s take a look."

    Su Kang didn''t hesitate. He guided the boat down, landing just outside the city gates.

    Colorful lanterns swayed overhead, painting the streets in warm hues. Children ran through the alleys, laughter echoing between the stalls.

    Su Kang masked their presence with a flick of his consciousness as they entered the city. But as they walked deeper into the market, he gradually lifted the concealment.

    Eyes turned toward them¡ªsome curious, others filled with admiration. Bai Yunxi''s steps faltered slightly under the weight of those gazes.

    Su Kang noticed. Without a word, he shifted closer, his calm presence a silent reassurance.

    He stopped in front of a jewelry stall draped in silk cloths. Delicate hairpins and jade ornaments glittered under the lantern light.

    His gaze lingered on a silver hairpin¡ªits design simple, carved with a blooming plum blossom.

    "How much?" he asked.

    The shopkeeper, a plump middle-aged woman with laugh lines around her eyes, brightened at the sight of them.

    "Six silver taels, young master. My daughter crafted it herself. A fine piece¡ªperfect for a beautiful lady such as yours."

    Bai Yunxi''s cheeks flushed faintly at the misunderstanding, but Su Kang remained composed.

    "I''ll take this¡­ and these as well." He picked out a few more trinkets¡ªnothing too extravagant, but each piece carefully chosen.

    When he reached into his spatial pouch, only gold coins spilled into his palm.

    "I don''t have silver with me." His voice was calm, almost indifferent. "Take this¡­ no need for change."

    The woman''s eyes widened, mouth agape. She clutched the gold with trembling hands.

    "T-Thank you, young master! Such generosity¡­ may your love blossom like spring flowers!"

 Su Kangs Crush

    The shop lady''s words made Bai Yunxi''s cheeks flush with warmth.

    The jewelry was beautiful, no doubt ¡ª but what truly caught her off guard was Su Kang''s decision to buy it.

    Then, the lady called him her husband.

    Bai Yunxi opened her mouth to correct her, but no words came.

    Before she could collect herself, Su Kang chuckled ¡ª a light, brief sound, almost as if he found it amusing.

    "Thank you," he said smoothly, his tone easy. "But we really should be going now."

    His fingers closed gently around her wrist, guiding her forward with a soft pull.

    "Sorry," he murmured, his breath warm against her ear. "It was easier than explaining."

    Bai Yunxi glanced at him. His expression was slightly stiff, an awkwardness flickering in his eyes that made her pause.

    He really was embarrassed.

    She didn''t argue. There was no need to make a scene.

    They walked through the crowded streets, the festive air wrapping around them like a warm embrace.

    Laughter, music, the glow of lanterns in the night ¡ª they painted a picture of simplicity, of joy.

    Bai Yunxi''s heart tightened at the sight. She couldn''t remember the last time she''d felt that lightness ¡ª the freedom to simply enjoy life''s small pleasures.

    By the time they returned to the spiritual boat, the city lights had faded into distant dots scattered across the vast, dark sky.

    Inside, the soft silence enveloped her ¡ª a quiet peace that seemed out of place, given all she had lived through.

    Her thoughts turned inward, memories drifting back to her childhood in Qin City. She had been happy then.

    Then, there was Li Xiao.

    Her parents had always believed that marriage was the key to her future. They couldn''t help her cultivate, couldn''t guide her onto a brighter path.

    Marriage to a cultivator seemed like the wisest choice.

    But fate, it seemed, had other plans.

    Her husband died within a year. Her parents, soon after ¡ª killed by his enemies. Everything they had sacrificed for her ¡ª the future they had envisioned ¡ª crumbled.

    Now, here she was.

    A widow at thirty-seven, with regrets that weighed more than she could carry.

    Her eyelids grew heavy.

    Hours passed, and Su Kang entered her room.

    He stood beside her sleeping form, his gaze lingering on her peaceful face. Moonlight traced the delicate curve of her cheek, the faint shadows beneath her eyes.

    She looked... beautiful.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    This thought came into his mind.

    He sat down beside her, his hand hovering above her forehead. A faint pink glow flickered at his fingertips ¡ª a delicate light that pulsed gently.

    He was going to show her a dream ¡ª a memory of their first encounter.

    The dream unfolded, transporting her five years into the past.

    Li Fang had just joined Qingyun Sect, on the brink of competing for the inner disciple position. He was about to turn fifteen.

    Bai Yunxi had traveled twenty days to celebrate his birthday, carrying with her his father''s robe ¡ª a gift laden with unspoken emotions.

    Li Fang had been proud of it, but told her not to visit again.

    "Mother, it''s dangerous to travel like this."

    On her way back to Qin City, she stopped overnight in a small town to rest.

    Tired, she had asked her maids to prepare a bath. The hot water soothed her travel-weary muscles, easing the tension in her body.

    Then ¡ª the screams began.

    Crashes ¡ª sharp and loud ¡ª reverberated through the inn. Before she could react, the door exploded inward.

    A red fire lizard ¡ª a second-level beast ¡ª burst through the doorway, jaws gaping, fiery breath crackling in its throat.

    Its oppressive aura crushed her, freezing her in place.

    "This is how I die."

    The thought clung to Bai Yunxi''s mind ¡ª cold, absolute. All the struggles of her life ¡ª the sacrifices, the loneliness ¡ª would end here.

    Her eyes closed, resignation sinking in.

    Perhaps... this was the fate carved for her long ago.

    Suddenly, a strong hand gripped her waist, pulling her away from the flames.

    The world spun.

    Her wet body pressed against something solid, warm ¡ª broad.

    Her heart raced ¡ª a pounding reminder of how close death had been.

    The young man carried her effortlessly, halberd gleaming in his other hand. A single stroke ¡ª swift, clean ¡ª and the beast''s head thudded to the ground.

    Bai Yunxi''s breath caught.

    A second-level beast... killed in one strike?

    "Strange," he muttered, his voice calm, unaffected by the chaos. "How did it come inside the city?"

    His voice was low, steady ¡ª as if none of this concerned him in the slightest.

    It was only after he killed it that Bai Yunxi realised how little she was wearing ¡ª just a damp belly band clinging to her skin. Her bare back pressed against his palm, her chest against his heart.

    Heat flooded her face, shame crashing through the lingering fear.

    "He... he must have seen everything." Bai Yunxi''s face burned at the thought.

    The young man seemed to notice too. He quickly set her down, gaze firmly averted.

    "Ah... sorry." He apologized, looking around the room ¡ª anywhere but at her.

    Bai Yunxi didn''t know if she wanted to cover herself or crawl into a hole and disappear.

    Her maids were huddled nearby ¡ª frightened but unharmed.

    The city guards rushed in soon after.

    The young man floated toward the window, ready to leave without a word.

    "Wait... your name?"

    The call left her lips before she even realized.

    The man paused, his gaze flicking over her flushed face ¡ª the trembling hands clutching her exposed skin.

    "You''re not asking me to take responsibility... are you?"

    Bai Yunxi''s breath caught.

    "I... I wouldn''t¡ª"

    "I wouldn''t mind," he cut in, smirking.

    Bai Yunxi''s eyes widened, her tongue-tied protest dying in her throat.

    Before she could respond, his low laughter echoed ¡ª then he vanished into the night, leaving only warmth and unanswered questions behind.

    The next morning, Bai Yunxi awoke, the dream still vivid in her mind.

    And then it hit her. He was Su Kang.

    The young man who had saved her all those years ago.

    That was why he felt so familiar.

    His teasing. His awkward smiles.

    It all clicked now.

    Heat crept up her neck as fragments of that night resurfaced.

    She should be angry. Maybe even scold him.

    But... to do that, she''d have to admit she remembered.

    "He mentioned I looked younger compared to before... so shameless."

    Her heart fluttered against her will.

    The more she tried to suppress the feelings... the more they clung to her heart.

    Bai Yunxi stayed in her room all day, using cultivation as an excuse to avoid him.

    Su Kang noticed, of course.

    "Too soon. I shouldn''t have shown her that."

    He had only wanted to give her closure ¡ª a small, subtle nudge to melt the walls around her heart.

    But now, she''d shut herself off entirely.

    Every day, Su Kang left meals outside her door, silently waiting for her to emerge.

    He never knocked. Never pushed.

    The days stretched on in heavy silence.

    By the fourth day, Bai Yunxi finally opened the door.

    She carried the untouched breakfast tray in both hands, her steps hesitant as she made her way to Su Kang''s cabin.

    He was sitting by the window, staring at the endless blue skies. His posture was relaxed, but his eyes¡­ distant.

    She cleared her throat softly.

    "Let''s eat together."

    "You can eat," he said lightly. "I''ll have something later."

    Only then did Bai Yunxi notice ¡ª there was no food prepared for himself.

    He''d only been cooking for her. He didn''t even need to eat.

    Her heart squeezed.

    Without another word, she set the tray down and sat at the table.

    Without a word, she sat down and began to eat, the warm food soothing her tense stomach.

    Halfway through the meal, she finally broke the silence.

    "Maybe¡­ maybe we could stop in a city."

    "I''ll keep that in mind." His lips curved slightly to form a smile.

    They fell into a quiet rhythm after that. For two weeks, they travelled across the land.

    Stopping in cities whenever they could. Bai Yunxi found herself enjoying the simple pleasures ¡ª strolling through lively markets, tasting local delicacies, losing herself in the bustle of ordinary life.

    Su Kang always stayed close, his presence steady and comforting.

    And every time, without fail ¡ª he''d buy jewelry.

    Bai Yunxi always watched in silence, she never asked about this. He never explained.

    They would reach Liyun City in few days.  One evening, as Su Kang prepared dinner in the cabin, Bai Yunxi sat quietly, watching him from across the table.

    A strange thought crossed Bai Yunxi''s mind.

    If she hadn''t known his age¡­ she might have thought he was already in his thirties.

    Once the food was served, they ate in companionable silence.

    Yet tonight, something lingered in the air ¡ª an unsaid question pressing against Bai Yunxi''s heart.

    She set down her chopsticks.

    "Su Kang¡­"

    He glanced up, his gentle black eyes meeting hers.

    "Do you have a fianc¨¦e? Or¡­ someone you like?"

    Su Kang''s hand paused, surprise flickering in his gaze before he quickly composed himself.

 Her Thoughts

    "No¡­ I don''t have someone like that." His tone was light, but the slight awkwardness in his voice didn''t escape her notice.

    Bai Yunxi frowned faintly.

    "Then¡­ the jewellery," she asked, her gaze probing. "Who is it for?"

    Su Kang hesitated for a moment before leaning forward slightly.

    "You have to promise¡­ keep it a secret."

    Her heart stirred at his cautious tone.

    "I promise. Tell me." Curiosity flickered in her eyes.

    Su Kang took a slow breath, looking directly into her eyes ¡ª a faint, almost imperceptible flush rising to his cheeks.

    "Actually¡­" He paused, as if gathering his courage. "There''s¡­ someone I like. I''m buying these things¡­ thinking of her."

    Bai Yunxi''s brows lifted in surprise.

    A gentle warmth unexpectedly bloomed in her heart ¡ª though she didn''t quite understand why.

    "Why not¡­ tell her? If she knew how kind you are¡­ maybe she would see you differently."

    Her mind wandered, picturing a girl somewhere ¡ª young, bright-eyed, perhaps waiting for him in secret.

    But Su Kang''s smile slowly faded.

    "It''s¡­ complicated." His voice was quieter now ¡ª as if these words had been buried in his heart for a long time.

    "She''s a widow. She has a son¡­ Her whole world revolves around him. She doesn''t even live for herself anymore."

    His eyes drifted to the flickering candlelight, a distant look clouding his usually sharp gaze.

    "I don''t know if she''d ever have room for someone like me¡­ So¡­ I can only help her son from the shadows. Maybe... bring her a little happiness that way."

    Silence settled between them.

    Bai Yunxi''s heart trembled slightly.

    She didn''t know why ¡ª but something about his story made her uncomfortable.

    "Who¡­ who is she?" The question slipped out before she realized it.

    Su Kang''s eyes flickered.

    "I can''t tell you that."

    His refusal only made her more restless.

    "How old is she?" she murmured, almost to herself.

    "Under forty¡­ for sure." His voice carried a subtle teasing edge ¡ª but it only made Bai Yunxi''s heart skip faster.

    Her breath caught.

    A ridiculous thought flashed through her mind ¡ª so absurd that she wanted to laugh.

    But when she looked up at Su Kang''s face¡­ she saw him quietly avoiding her gaze.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Her heart clenched.

    No¡­ it can''t be¡­ right?

    She bit her lower lip, forcing the suspicion down.

    "How and when did you meet her?" she asked, trying to keep her voice casual.

    "I accidentally saved her¡­ a few years ago." He paused. "That''s all."

    Bai Yunxi''s mind spun.

    A few years ago...

    The impossible thought struck her again.

    Is he talking about me?

    Her heart pounded wildly.

    But before she could think any further, Su Kang''s voice cut through the silence.

    "Why are you asking so many questions?"

    Bai Yunxi''s eyes flickered, panic flashing across her face.

    "I''m just curious about the jewellery... that''s all." She quickly stood up, trying to hide her flustered expression.

    "I''m going to rest now."

    Without waiting for his reply, she hurried back to her room, closing the door behind her.

    Lying on the bed, Bai Yunxi stared at the wooden ceiling ¡ª her mind in turmoil.

    She didn''t know if Su Kang was truly talking about her.

    "If... if it''s really me he''s talking about... what should I do?"

    Bai Yunxi clutched the thin blanket tightly, her heart racing. She didn''t know how to face him anymore.

    Sleep finally claimed her amidst the storm of tangled emotions.

    Su Kang silently observed Bai Yunxi''s situation. He was capable of implanting false experiences into the subconscious mind. But he dismissed the idea.

    Even if the implanted memories could deceive her temporarily, once she broke through the higher realms, the fabricated illusions would crumble, leaving only betrayal and resentment behind.

    Su Kang didn''t want to win her heart through deception. Instead, he decided to show her his sincerity. He would let her see his experiences.

    The moments where he had risked his life for Li Fang. Even if it took months, he was determined to move her heart step by step.

    Late at night, Su Kang entered Bai Yunxi''s room. He silently activated the technique, weaving dreams into her consciousness.

    He showed her three separate incidents ¡ª each one a glimpse of how he had fought for Li Fang''s sake, without asking for anything in return.

    Afterward, Su Kang quietly withdrew. Using this demonic technique too often would burden her soul.

    ---

    Bai Yunxi woke up the next morning, her mind clouded with complex emotions.

    Why did I dream of him?" she wondered, pressing her hand against her chest.

    "He already told me about these incidents¡­maybe I was thinking too much about him."

    Bai Yunxi spent the entire morning lost in thought. It wasn''t until Su Kang called her to eat that she finally snapped out of her daze.

    At the table, she ate in silence ¡ª but from time to time, her gaze flicked toward Su Kang, stealing small glances.

    Su Kang noticed, but he didn''t react. A faint smile flickered in his heart.

    "It''s a small step¡­ but it''s in the right direction."

    He began talking about the Su Family, filling her in on the clan''s history, rules, and influential members. Bai Yunxi listened quietly, absorbing the information.

    But the more she heard, the more inferior she felt.

    The Su Family was one of the top powerful cultivation clan with countless elites and deep foundations. Compared to them, she was nothing ¡ª a widow from a small family, struggling to survive.

    This feeling of inferiority was not new. She had felt it countless times ¡ª even in front of her own son. Li Fang was a peerless genius, destined to soar far above her.

    She had long stopped meeting his friends, afraid of embarrassing him.

    The whispers of the past still clung to her ¡ª misfortune bringer... jinx... ill-fated widow.

    At some point, she had started believing those rumors herself.

    Her self-confidence had crumbled, with her stagnant cultivation and death of her parents.

    Su Kang noticed the subtle shift in her expression ¡ª the dimming of her eyes, the downward curve of her lips. She wasn''t good at hiding her emotions.

    "Why are you feeling dejected again?" he asked, his voice gentle.

    Bai Yunxi''s fingers clenched around her chopsticks. "I''m not¡­"

    She lowered her head, unable to meet his gaze.

    Su Kang leaned back, his gaze distant as if recalling something.

    "Life is cruel," he said quietly.

    "A demon cultivator massacres an entire city¡­ refining their blood and souls to further his cultivation. What crime did those people commit? Were they at fault simply because they were weak?

    Some might say it''s karma from their past lives. Others will say they should have cultivated harder¡­ but those are just excuses.

    Most people are weak not because they are lazy, but because the world never gave them a chance."

    His eyes flicked toward her.

    "You can mourn your husband''s death. You can feel sad about your fate. That''s only human.

    But if you''ve given up on changing your situation¡­ if you''re simply waiting for time to pass until the end¡­ then that''s your own fault."

    His voice was calm, without judgment ¡ª but his words cut straight to the heart.

    "You can''t undo the past. The only thing you can control¡­ is the next step."

    Silence hung in the air.

    Su Kang didn''t know the exact thoughts weighing on her heart ¡ª but his sincerity reached her nonetheless.

    That night, Bai Yunxi lay awake in bed, staring at the ceiling. Memories of her youth flickered in her mind ¡ª the carefree, confident girl she used to be¡­ before life crushed her spirit.

    Liyun City.

    The heart of the Su Clan''s power.

    Bai Yunxi stood at the edge of the spiritual boat, gazing down at the sprawling city below.

    Towering pagodas shimmered under the sunlight, their glazed roofs reflecting hues of gold and azure.

    Su Kang guided her down, leading her into the Su Manor. The air was heavy with spiritual energy ¡ª far richer than anything she had ever felt before.

    "Welcome back, Young Master!"

    Dozens of servants knelt in greeting, their voices echoing through the grand halls.

    Bai Yunxi felt overwhelmed. Everything here was grand ¡ª too grand for someone like her.

    "You can choose any one of the mansions," Su Kang said. "The maids will take care of your daily needs. If you need anything, just ask."

    Bai Yunxi looked around, flustered.

    "Su Kang¡­ I prefer a simple and quiet place."

    "No one will disturb you here," he reassured her. "The servants won''t enter without permission. Just take a look around."

    In the end, she chose a small, secluded courtyard ¡ª far from the bustling parts of the manor.

    By the evening, Su Kang left to check on his family ¡ª only to find that his parents had already departed on a long journey.

    His elder cousins were busy with clan affairs, and Su Ting was still adventuring outside.

    "They must have gone to the secret realm¡­"

    It would be months before his parents returned. That night, Su Kang returned to Bai Yunxi''s mansion.

    "Let''s eat together. I''ll introduce you to Liyun City''s special dishes."

    Bai Yunxi nodded quietly, following him to the table.

    "When you are bored in the future, you can take a look at the garden, or you can relax at the hotspring; you will enjoy it." He said.

    But the moment he said the words, Bai Yunxi''s face flushed a delicate pink.

    "It seems¡­ she still remembers that incident." Su Kang''s smile deepened.

 He Loves Me

    After dinner, Su Kang excused himself with a polite nod, leaving Bai Yunxi to retreat to her quarters under the soft glow of moonlight.

    The corridors of the Su Manor were bathed in silver light, the polished stone floors reflecting the ethereal glow like a river of stars.

    A maid trailed behind her, her steps light and respectful, a silent shadow in the night.

    Bai Yunxi broke the silence. "What''s your name?"

    The maid bowed her head, her voice gentle but clear. "This servant is Xian''er. If the Young Lady needs anything, please call on me anytime."

    "Young Lady?" Bai Yunxi echoed, her voice tinged with surprise.

    "Yes, Young Lady," Xian''er replied with practiced ease, as if the title were already set in stone. "The servants are saying that Young Master brought the Young Lady back to the manor."

    Bai Yunxi''s heart skipped a beat. He hadn''t mentioned anything like that¡­ or perhaps he hadn''t even noticed the rumors.

    Over the months of traveling together, she''d grown used to such misunderstandings. Rumors always seemed to follow them¡ªhalf-truths woven from fleeting gestures and shared journeys.

    He would clear it up later¡­ wouldn''t he?

    Pushing the thought aside, she turned her gaze forward.

    "How¡­ is your young master?" Bai Yunxi asked, steering the conversation elsewhere.

    Xian''er''s eyes lit up at the question, a proud smile curving her lips.

    "Young Master is a true gentleman¡ªhumble, carefree, yet wise beyond his years. He is close friends with the genius Li Fang, and his vision is far from ordinary."

    "When Young Master Li Fang was surrounded by enemies, it was the Young Master who convinced the family to intervene¡­ even at great risk."

    Bai Yunxi''s steps faltered. "So it was like that¡­" A strange warmth spread through her chest.

    Su Kang had shared stories of their adventures¡ªtreasure hunts, secret realms, battles fought side by side¡ªbut he had never mentioned the extent of his sacrifices for Li Fang.

    Xian''er''s words painted a different picture, one that left Bai Yunxi''s heart unsettled.

    "Does your young master... have a fianc¨¦e?"

    The question slipped out before she could stop it.

    Xian''er glanced at her, eyes glinting with curiosity beneath the lantern light.

    "Young Master doesn''t have any fianc¨¦e yet... but now that the Young Lady is here, perhaps you''ll decide together about your engagement or marriage in the future."

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Bai Yunxi''s breath caught in her throat. Her fingers clenched around the hem of her sleeve.

    Xian''er, mistaking her silence for confirmation, smiled knowingly.

    Bai Yunxi''s face flushed crimson.

    "I''m tired," she muttered abruptly, quickening her steps.

    The maid''s voice faded behind her as she slipped into her room, shutting the door with a soft click.

    The room was grand and elegant, adorned with intricate carvings and luxurious furnishings, but it felt¡­ empty.

    Her thoughts wouldn''t stop spinning.

    What was he talking about that day... about the woman he likes?

    Could it be... me?

    No... he never said anything clearly. What if it''s someone else?

    Frustration coiled in her chest, tangled with something she couldn''t quite name.

    Sleep came in restless fragments.

    In her dreams, Su Kang stood bloodied and bruised¡ªone hand gripping a sword, the other clutching a halberd. His robes were torn, clinging to sweat-drenched skin.

    Li Fang emerged from the shadows¡ªhis robes spotless, triumph flickering in his eyes.

    "Brother Su! I didn''t think you''d actually kill it! That wasn''t the plan!"

    Su Kang wiped the blood from his lips with the back of his hand, his voice tired but firm.

    "It was too dangerous. The beast guessed our intentions and attacked ferociously. I had no choice but to go all out."

    Li Fang''s eyes gleamed as he surveyed the fallen Eagle-Winged Lion. "Its body is a treasure! We''re rich!"

    Su Kang only wiped the blood from his mouth, his expression indifferent.

    Bai Yunxi woke with a pounding headache, the images from her dream lingering in her mind.

    "These dreams¡­ they''re getting stranger."

    Shaking off the images, she dressed simply¡ªher white-and-blue robe light against her skin, her dark hair pinned back with a single white ornament.

    Breakfast arrived soon after, but she barely touched the food.

    Without realizing it, she''d grown used to Su Kang''s quiet presence across the table... to the steady calm he carried with him wherever he went.

    Three days passed.

    She wandered the gardens, soaked in the hot springs, and cultivated behind closed doors¡ªyet a strange restlessness gnawed at her heart.

    Su Kang never came to visit

    Xian''er''s cheerful chatter helped pass the time, but the servants'' constant "Young Lady" only made the silence heavier.

    "I need to talk to him about this," she decided.

    By the third day, she couldn''t bear it any longer.

    If he won''t come to me... I''ll go to him.

    After a light lunch, she cultivated until dusk before finally gathering her courage.

    "Xian''er, take me to Young Master''s residence."

    The maid''s eyes sparkled, as if she''d been waiting for this moment.

    The journey through the manor felt longer than she''d expected.

    Every bowing servant, every whispered greeting of "Young Lady" only made her heart pound faster.

    When they reached Su Kang''s courtyard, a servant led her to the garden.

    "Young Master is currently in seclusion... but he left instructions. If Young Lady Bai visits, we are to inform him immediately."

    Bai Yunxi''s fingers curled around the sleeve of her robe.

    "He cares for you, Young Lady," Xian''er added softly.

    Her cheeks warmed, a flicker of something unfamiliar stirring within her.

    Su Kang appeared soon after, his hair still damp from washing. His loose robe clung lazily to his lean frame, the faint scent of medicinal herbs lingering around him.

    He blinked, surprised¡ªthen his lips curved in that familiar, lazy smile.

    "Miss Bai... would you like to eat something? Let''s eat."

    They settled into a quiet rhythm, the tension slowly melting into the soft rustle of leaves and distant lantern light.

    As they sat together, Su Kang asked, "How are you finding the manor, Miss Bai?"

    She told him about her daily activities, her voice soft but steady. Finally, she gathered her courage.

    "What... what are you going to do about the rumors?"

    He looked genuinely puzzled. " What rumors?"

    "About¡­ me. Being your¡­ woman," she mumbled, her gaze dropping to her hands.

    "Oh," he said, understanding dawning in his eyes. "I hadn''t thought much about it."

    "You should deny it," she mumbled. "It could hurt your reputation."

    Su Kang''s laughter was soft, almost careless. "My reputation? Miss Bai, here, nobody knows about you."

    He glanced at her, his gaze calm.

    " If pretending ensures your safety, then I don''t mind."

    Bai Yunxi''s lips parted, but no words came out.

    His answer was so natural¡ªso utterly indifferent¡ªthat it left her strangely unsettled.

    Finally, she asked the question she hadn''t dared voice until now.  "What about¡­ the woman you like?"

    "Her?" He chuckled softly, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. "Don''t worry about her, Miss Bai. That''s my own matter."

    "I still¡­ want to know." Her voice was quiet, careful. "What kind of person is she?"

    A trace of hesitation flickered across his face, but under her steady gaze, he relented.

    "She''s¡­ an ordinary woman." His voice grew distant, carrying a softness she hadn''t heard before. "At first, I never thought much about her. But somehow¡­ she kept appearing in my thoughts."

    He looked down at his tea, the steam curling between them.

    "I tried to forget. Investigated her¡­ just out of curiosity." A self-deprecating smile touched his lips. "But the more I learned, the harder it became to ignore."

    "She lost her husband decades ago, not long after they married. Her son became her whole world... she endured countless hardships to raise him alone."

    "I helped him a few times... not for his sake, but because I thought¡­ if he became stronger, life might become a little easier for her."

    He fell silent.

    Bai Yunxi''s fingers curled under her sleeves, the warmth in her chest tightening into something unfamiliar.

    He never asked for anything in return¡­ all this time, he''d been quietly protecting her without ever revealing his intentions.

    Why would someone like him care so much? What did she ever do to deserve that kind of devotion?

    The realization pressed against her heart, unfamiliar and overwhelming. Yet at the same time¡ªshe didn''t know what to do with it.

 A Favour ?

    Bai Yunxi stirred, lost in a maze of her own thoughts. Seated beside her, Su Kang watched the subtle shifts in her expression¡ªthe slight furrow of her brow, the distant look in her eyes.

    He leaned in slightly, his voice quiet but sincere. "I have one last favor to ask."

    She blinked, drawn out of her thoughts, and turned to him. His expression¡­ it was different. Not his usual calm confidence, but something else. Something uncertain.

    A strange unease settled in her heart. "A favor?" she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper. "What is it?"

    Su Kang exhaled, choosing his words carefully. "I want a chance¡ªjust one¡ªto pursue the woman I care for." His dark eyes held a rare vulnerability. "But I¡­ I don''t know how."

    He hesitated for a moment before continuing. "Could you¡­ just for a week, pretend to be her? Your circumstances are so similar. Help me understand how to win her heart."

    Bai Yunxi froze.

    Her lips parted as if to speak, but no words came out. Her mind raced, a storm of emotions churning within her.

    "This¡­ this isn''t right," she finally managed, her voice trembling slightly.

    Su Kang didn''t look away. "I have a feeling I''ll be rejected. That''s why I need to prepare myself." His expression was unreadable, but she could sense the weight behind his words.

    "Just one week. That''s all I ask."

    At that moment, she understood.

    This wasn''t just about a favor anymore. He knew. He already knew how things would end.

    Yet, he still wanted this.

    "One week," he repeated, his voice soft, almost pleading. "To prepare myself. Then I''ll confess everything. And if she rejects me¡­ I''ll accept it."

    Bai Yunxi''s heart clenched.

    How could she refuse him when he had already done so much for her?

    Just one week.

    Just pretending.

    She lowered her gaze, staring at her hands as if searching for an answer.

    "One week," she whispered, barely audible. "I¡­ I''ll pretend for one week."

    A radiant smile broke across Su Kang''s face, his relief almost palpable. "Thank you," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion.

    "You have no idea what this means to me. Starting tomorrow morning, you are the woman I am pursuing with all my heart."

    Bai Yunxi said nothing.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    She stood up abruptly and left.

    She didn''t look back, didn''t stop to eat, didn''t acknowledge the curious gazes of the servants as she returned to her mansion. Her mind was too full, too restless.

    She lay down on her bed, but sleep didn''t come easily.

    If she were a young girl, maybe she would have felt happy. But she wasn''t. She was Li Fang''s mother. And her son had always come before herself.

    Even before the Li family''s decline, she had been forced to endure. Her parents, mere working-class merchants in Qin City, had faced threats simply because she was Li Xiao''s wife.

    And after the Li family''s fall, they had disappeared altogether¡ªvanishing on a routine trading trip, never to be seen again.

    She had been left alone to protect Li Fang.

    The Bai family, weaker than the Li, had offered little help. And remarriage? That had been impossible. Not with Li Fang.

    No one wanted to take in Li Xiao''s son. They feared getting involved. In the end, she could rely on no one but herself.

    Even within the Li family, she had been forced to stay vigilant. Discontent had turned into outright hostility, and when the poisoning incident happened¡­ she knew. Someone wanted her gone.

    She had survived. But the poison had lingered in her body, its remnants torturing her for decades.

    Every month, the pain would return¡ªsharp and relentless, as if countless needles were piercing her meridians. It wasn''t until Li Fang found an elixir that she had been freed from that torment.

    She had never dreamed of a future for herself.

    Her heart had gone numb. Her life had turned colorless. Even the peace of the Su Manor felt foreign, like an illusion she could wake from at any moment.

    Deep down, she was always thinking of Li Fang.

    When he joined the Qingyun Sect, she had finally felt some relief. He was safer there. But the moment she began to hear of his achievements, she also heard of his battles.

    Like his father before him, he kept making enemies as he rose.

    Even if he always emerged victorious, her heart never stopped worrying.

    And now¡­ Su Kang.

    He had helped her son. Not for ambition. Not for gain. But for her.

    She was deeply moved.

    And yet, at the same time¡­ she felt unworthy.

    He was young, handsome, and talented. A rising dragon. She was an old widow, a mere Qi Refining cultivator, with a body that had suffered too much. A woman whose past could only bring him shame.

    The thought settled heavily in her chest.

    Sleep eventually claimed her, but it was a restless one.

    Tomorrow, she would have to play the role of the woman Su Kang wished to pursue.

    But how was she supposed to do that¡­

    As dawn broke, Su Kang arrived at her mansion.

    He spread his divine sense across the residence, instantly locating her. She was still asleep. Without hesitation, he stepped inside, his figure vanishing and reappearing in her chamber.

    A slight wave of his Qi dismissed the maids outside.

    Sitting at the edge of her bed, he observed her in silence. Even in sleep, her brows were furrowed, her expression troubled.

    A complicated light flickered in his eyes.

    This had started as a calculated move¡ªa way to siphon destiny, a step toward his goal. But that didn''t mean he was heartless. He had no desire to make her suffer.

    If all he wanted was her body, he could take it easily. Illusion, mind manipulation¡ªthere were countless ways. But such methods disgusted him.

    And Li Fang would understand that, too.

    Su Kang exhaled softly. He knew why she hesitated. The gap between them was not just in status but in tradition, in perception. To the world, she was supposed to be his elder.

    But Su Kang had never been one to bow to the rules of others.

    "If love isn''t enough, then gratitude will do. If gratitude isn''t enough, I''ll find another way."

    His fingers curled into a fist.

    For power. For survival. For revenge. He would do whatever it took.

    His family had been slaughtered before his eyes. He had listened to their screams for days before their deaths. He would change the future.

    But Bai Yunxi¡­ she had spent her entire life suppressing herself. Smothering her own desires.

    He wouldn''t allow that.

    If she was his, he would make sure she was truly happy.

    His voice was barely above a whisper. "Fate, is there anything that would make her happy?"

    A cold, indifferent voice answered in his mind.

    "Don''t treat me as an omnipotent being. My power has limits. Can''t you figure it out yourself?"

    Su Kang frowned. "Then tell me¡ªare her parents truly dead? And if they are, what remains of them?"

    "That will cost the power of destiny," Fate replied. "You''ll have to pay the price."

    Su Kang narrowed his eyes. "Would divination cultivators be able to do it?"

    "Yes. It would be far more efficient than using my power."

    He considered this. If he returned to the Qingyun Sect, he could find someone skilled in divination. But that would take too long¡ªtime he didn''t have.

    "I can''t wait."

    "Use my destiny power."

    A tremor ran through his soul. A violent force surged through him, making his mind blur for a moment.

    Then, Fate spoke.

    "Her father is dead. Only the bones of his left hand remain. But¡­ her mother is still alive."

    Su Kang''s eyes sharpened. He had expected to retrieve remains¡ªnever had he imagined that one of her parents had survived.

    "Where is she?"

    The answer came swiftly. His mind calculated the distance¡ªit would take six to seven days if he traveled personally.

    "Too long."

    "How much destiny do I have left?"

    "Seven thousand. You''ve already lost a thousand just now."

    A thousand¡ªgone in an instant. A heavy price. But one he was willing to pay.

    If he could give Bai Yunxi back even a fragment of what she had lost, it was worth it.

    He placed a hand gently against her forehead, sending a controlled thread of Qi through her meridians. Her body relaxed as she sank into a deeper sleep.

    Then, without hesitation, he lifted her into his arms and left the mansion.

    From his storage ring, he summoned a third-level flight artifact. A sleek, exquisitely crafted flying boat unfolded before him.

    It wasn''t large¡ªbarely enough for one person¡ªbut it was fast. Faster than any he had used before.

    Inside the small cabin, he laid down a bed and carefully placed Bai Yunxi upon it.

    As he activated the artifact, the boat surged into the sky, vanishing beyond the clouds.

    With a flick of his fingers, he sent a brief message to Su Manor.

    His destination was set.

 Her Excuses

    Su Kang sat beside Bai Yunxi, gently lifting her head to rest in his lap. His fingers traced a light path along her temple, sending a controlled pulse of energy through her meridians, washing away the last traces of the sleep incense.

    The fragrant smoke curled around them, lulling, soothing¡ªa silent promise of peace.

    Bai Yunxi had slept for four hours. When she stirred, a foreign warmth beneath her head, a presence close by, her body tensed instinctively.

    Her breath hitched. She wasn''t alone.

    "It''s just me," Su Kang murmured, his voice a steady anchor. His fingers combed through her hair with deliberate care. "You''re safe."

    Her lashes fluttered, her sleep-heavy mind slowly catching up. Then, recognition softened the tension in her body.

    "Why¡­ why are you in my room?" she asked, her voice husky from sleep.

    "We''re going on a journey," he said simply, his gaze holding hers. But there was something more in his eyes¡ªsomething firm, unshaken.

    "I have a surprise for you."

    She tried to rise, but her body wouldn''t move. The realization widened her eyes, confusion flickering across her face.

    "I really like you, Bai Yunxi," Su Kang said, his voice quiet, but there was no hesitation in it. "I won''t ask you to pretend anymore. You already know, don''t you? The person I spoke of¡­ it was always you."

    A sharp inhale. Her pulse pounded.

    "Give me this week. Let me¡­ pursue you."

    The careful walls between them¡ªbuilt over time, out of duty and politeness¡ªshattered. Bai Yunxi found herself at a loss.

    "Su Kang, you shouldn''t¡­" Her voice faltered, but he silenced her with a gentle press of his finger against her lips.

    "I don''t want an answer now," he murmured.

    Su Kang exhaled, leaning back slightly. "You worry too much. But let me ask you something...are you still worried about Li Fang?"

    A flicker of hesitation. Then, finally, she nodded. "I¡­ I am."

    Su Kang took her hand, warmth seeping into her fingers.

    "You don''t need to be. I wouldn''t let him go if I wasn''t certain he''d be safe." His voice was unwavering.

    "This journey¡­ it might be dangerous, but he''ll be fine. Absolutely fine."

    His grip tightened slightly. "If it will ease your mind, I can swear a Heart Demon Oath."

    Bai Yunxi closed her eyes. A Heart Demon Oath. A promise that couldn''t be broken without severe consequences.

    Yet, she thought of Su Kang¡ªhow he had always protected Li Fang. How, despite his methods, he had never once failed to watch over him.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "No," she whispered. "I trust you. I''ll¡­ try not to worry."

    A faint smile touched his lips. "Good. As long as you understand. He''ll be fine in the Heavenly Sword Sect. He has a future there."

    With a flick of his fingers, he released the restriction on her body.

    Bai Yunxi sat up, quickly pulling her hand back.

    "What else is troubling you?" he asked, his voice gentler now.

    She turned away, flustered under his gaze. She felt¡­ unsettled. His presence, his warmth, the words he had spoken¡ªit was too much, too fast.

    Su Kang studied her, then suddenly reached out, cupping her face between his hands.

    "If you won''t speak, then don''t blame me for what happens between us." His lips curved into a playful smirk.

    Panic flickered in her eyes. She tried to pull away, but his grip remained firm.

    "Y-you¡­ stop. Don''t¡­ don''t do this." Her voice wavered. "I''m an old woman!"

    Su Kang sighed, finally letting her go.

    "You''re barely a dozen years older than me. My father is fifteen years older than my mother. I know plenty of couples with a fifty-year gap. Stop making excuses."

    He studied her reaction for a long moment before leaning back slightly.

    "At least give me a real reason. Take your time¡ªthink of all the reasons you have to reject me. I''ll listen to them tomorrow."

    Bai Yunxi''s heart pounded. She had thought she could push this away, that Su Kang would let it go if she refused.

    But now, she understood.

    The journey began. Su Kang didn''t press her, giving her space.

    Bai Yunxi struggled to sleep that night, but exhaustion eventually won. The incense lulled her into deep rest.

    Su Kang prepared food in the morning, bringing it to her as she stirred.

    "Where¡­ where are we going?" she asked, her voice light, almost casual.

    "It''s a surprise," he said with an easy smile. "You''ll see."

    Bai Yunxi hesitated. Then, she inhaled deeply.

    "I''ve¡­ thought about it."

    Su Kang waited.

    "We¡­ we can''t be together," she finally said.

    His expression didn''t change. "And your reason?"

    She lowered her gaze. "You''re Li Fang''s friend. It would ruin his reputation. And the Li family''s."

    Su Kang exhaled softly, shaking his head.

    "I met you long before I met your son. If that''s the problem, I''ll speak to Li Fang. I''ll even break my friendship with him if that''s what it takes."

    Bai Yunxi''s breath caught.

    "As for the Li family''s reputation¡­" Su Kang''s eyes sharpened. "That''s not your concern. Most of them don''t even know your name.

    "And let''s be honest. If the Li family were weaker than the Bai family, you would''ve been remarried long ago."

    His voice remained calm, almost indifferent, yet each word carried the weight of undeniable truth.

    Silence stretched between them.

    Bai Yunxi clenched her hands together, her heart a mess.

    "Your marriage should''ve secured the Bai family''s position in Qin City¡ªbrought you status, resources. Instead¡­ look at what happened."

    His gaze never wavered as he continued.

    "Your path to cultivation was severed, your family was suppressed, and even your parents weren''t spared. Instead of gaining anything, you became a caged bird¡ªoffering everything, receiving nothing."

    Bai Yunxi stiffened. She knew this. She had lived this. Yet hearing it spoken aloud, so plainly, felt like being stripped bare.

    "And in the end," Su Kang said, his voice dipping lower, "you gave the Li family a golden child. A peerless talent. But his legacy belongs to them, not to you. No one even remembers the woman who gave birth to Li Fang."

    A flicker of something¡ªpain, resentment, maybe even anger¡ªpassed through Bai Yunxi''s eyes, but she said nothing.

    Su Kang leaned back, studying her reaction. Then, in the same composed tone, he asked,

    "Tell me¡­ is the Li family''s reputation truly tied to you?"

    "Li Fang once fought a man over Junior Sister Ying''er. Not a rival, not an enemy¡ªher fianc¨¦. He nearly crippled him, then took his fianc¨¦e as a lover."

    Bai Yunxi inhaled sharply.

    "You tell me," Su Kang pressed on, "is that good for the Li family''s reputation?"

    Her mind reeled. She had never heard of this incident. Her own son¡ªtaking another man''s fianc¨¦e? Beating him to claim her?

    She had always believed in Li Fang''s righteousness, his sense of justice. But this¡­

    Su Kang didn''t stop there.

    "Many high-level cultivators have multiple partners," he mused, his tone turning light, almost amused.

    "Many female cultivators do too. In the Central Plains, there''s a renowned female expert with five husbands."

    Bai Yunxi''s breath caught.

    "Five?" she repeated, stunned.

    Su Kang chuckled softly. "Her body constitution is unique, so naturally, many still covet her."

    Bai Yunxi struggled to process his words. She had always thought of remarriage as a rare, reluctant decision. But this?

    Her foundations were shaking.

    She opened her mouth, searching for a refutation, but nothing came.

    Because deep down, she knew.

    The cultivation world didn''t revolve around love. It revolved around power, alliances, and mutual benefit. Relationships were no different.

    Su Kang watched her, his expression unreadable, but the glint in his eyes told her he could see it¡ªher hesitation, her crumbling walls.

    Then, his voice softened.

    "Tell me¡­ do you still think about Li Xiao?"

    The question landed like a thunderclap.

    Bai Yunxi''s body tensed.

    Su Kang hadn''t wanted to ask. But he needed to know.

    Li Xiao. The father of her child. A man who had been in her life for such a brief time¡ªyet perhaps long enough to leave an imprint that couldn''t be erased.

    Bai Yunxi didn''t answer. A shadow flickered in her gaze, her lips parting slightly¡ªthen pressing together, as if holding back something unspoken.

    Su Kang studied her face, searching for something¡ªan answer, an emotion, anything that would give him clarity. But her silence was an answer in itself.

    He let out a slow breath, then murmured softly,

    A twist of fate, a second chance,

    To rewrite time, to join the dance.

    Her gentle soul, a guiding star,

    To heal the wounds, to mend the scar.

    But destiny''s a fickle game,

    A whispered curse, upon her name.

    I''ll wager all, my life, my soul,

    To break the chains, to make her whole.

    To see her smile, to reach my goal.

    Bai Yunxi''s lips parted slightly, her heart pounding at the quiet intensity in his voice.

    Su Kang rose to his feet, casting her one last look¡ªone filled with something she couldn''t name.

    Then, with a small, almost melancholic smile, he turned and left, closing the cabin door behind him.

    Leaving behind only the weight of his words.

    And a poem she wouldn''t forget.

 Her Broken Shackles

    A bittersweet smile touched Bai Yunxi''s lips as she watched Su Kang''s retreating figure, an unexpected pang of sadness echoing in her heart.

    Su Kang, meanwhile, felt a surge of determination. He was certain of one thing¡ªBai Yunxi carried no lingering affection for her deceased husband.

    And even if a spark remained, he would fan it into oblivion, replacing it with a fire of his own.

    The Li family had a rule: a person who disappeared would not be considered dead until eighteen years had passed.

    Yet Li Fang had spoken of his father''s death long before the official declaration, even before the funeral rites.

    He wouldn''t have done so unless his mother had influenced him. Bai Yunxi must have planted that belief, protecting her son from false hope.

    Su Kang''s lips curled into a faint smirk. I''ve only pursued her for a month. There''s no need to rush. I won''t let a dead ghost stand in my way.

    For now, all he had to do was give her space¡ªtime to figure out her own thoughts, to find her own path.

    For the next two days, their journey continued in silence, their spiritual boat slicing through the sky.

    For Bai Yunxi, however, the quiet did little to soothe her. She knew she liked Su Kang to some extent, and he had done much for her.

    But she was used to suppressing her emotions, locking them away where they couldn''t control her.

    The Great Rift Valley was a vast and breathtaking sight. Towering mountains flanked rolling hills, their slopes painted in hues of golden yellow and deep green.

    A wide river snaked through the valley''s heart, its waters pristine and clear, revealing glimpses of the world beneath its shimmering surface.

    Nestled within the valley was a city¡ªsmall, yet thriving, with around twenty-five thousand inhabitants.

    A second-grade spiritual vein pulsed beneath the land, drawing cultivators to settle here, making it a place of both cultivation and commerce.

    Their spiritual boat descended near a remote village. Without a word, Su Kang used his spiritual qi to lift Bai Yunxi from the vessel, placing her gently on the ground.

    The effortless gesture unsettled her more than it should have. Before she could question him, he strode off purposefully, his gaze locked on something unseen.

    She watched his back, a flicker of confusion in her heart. Is he¡­ searching for someone?

    Uncertain but compelled to follow, Bai Yunxi trailed after him.

    After a fifteen-minute walk, they arrived at a secluded bamboo hut, tucked away amid swaying trees. The tranquil setting contrasted sharply with the turbulence in her heart.

    Su Kang stepped forward and knocked.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    A brief pause. Then, the door creaked open, revealing an old man with white hair and a face weathered by time.

    Though his body bore the marks of age, his sturdy frame suggested a lifetime of hard labor.

    His sharp eyes studied Su Kang with quiet caution. "Who are you?" he asked, his deep voice steady.

    "I''m searching for a woman who may reside here," Su Kang replied, his voice calm yet firm. "May I confirm her identity?"

    The old man regarded him for a moment before nodding. "Come in."

    Stepping aside, he gestured for them to enter, his instincts warning him that Su Kang was no ordinary traveler.

    Bai Yunxi hesitated at the threshold, an inexplicable tension gripping her chest. Then, she stepped inside¡ª

    And froze.

    Lying on a simple wooden bed was a woman, her hair streaked with white, her robes plain and worn.

    Though time and hardship had left their mark upon her, her features still carried a beauty that Bai Yunxi had long feared she would never see again.

    Her breath caught in her throat.

    "¡­Mother?"

    The word barely escaped her lips, a whisper trembling with disbelief.

    The woman stirred, her gaze shifting toward Bai Yunxi. For a moment, confusion flickered in her eyes¡ªthen shock.

    Tears welled up as recognition dawned.

    Bai Yunxi''s composure shattered. She rushed forward, falling to her knees beside the bed, her hands trembling as they reached for the woman''s.

    "My daughter¡­" Her mother''s voice broke with emotion as she raised a trembling hand to touch Bai Yunxi''s face. That was when Bai Yunxi noticed¡ª

    Her mother''s right arm ended at the elbow.

    Bai Yunxi gasped. "Mother!"

    Tears streamed down her cheeks as her mother pulled her into a trembling embrace, both of them breaking into sobs.

    Su Kang stood in silence, watching the reunion unfold with an unreadable expression.

    Then, without a word, he turned and stepped outside, leaving them to their long-awaited moment.

    And just like that, he was gone.

    After the tears subsided, Bai Yunxi and her mother sat together, their hands still clasped. The old man brewed tea and quietly placed the cups before them, giving them space.

    Her mother took a deep breath before speaking. "We were ambushed," she murmured, her voice distant.

    "They sent beasts after us. Your father¡­ he fought to buy me time."

    Bai Yunxi''s hands curled into fists. "He¡­ he sacrificed himself?"

    Her mother nodded, her face etched with grief. "He tricked them, led them away. Told me to run. I managed to reach a water boat, but even then¡­" She hesitated, lifting her severed arm. "The boat was attacked by wild beasts and I wasn''t strong enough."

    Bai Yunxi felt something lodge in her throat, an unbearable weight pressing against her chest.

    "The hunters found me drifting in the river. I was unconscious for two months. When I woke up, my memories were gone, and there was lack of spiritual energy."

    She exhaled, her gaze clouded with years of pain.

    "At first, I lived in the hunters'' village. Later, I moved from place to place, relying on my body''s strength to survive. I became a hunter myself. It wasn''t until a few years ago that my memories slowly started returning. But by then¡­ I was too weak to travel alone. I had no means to return to you."

    She glanced at the old man and smiled faintly. "He helped me rebuild my life. The people here became my family. I am grateful for them."

    Bai Yunxi listened in silence, tears slipping down her face. She had spent so many years grieving, never knowing her mother had suffered even more.

    "You''ve suffered so much, Mother," she whispered. "I''m sorry I wasn''t there¡­ I thought I lost you forever."

    Her mother cupped Bai Yunxi''s face, her expression soft. "No, Xi''er. What matters is that we''re here now."

    Evening arrived, and curious children peeked through the doorway, their wide eyes filled with curiosity. The old man waved them away gently.

    A short while later, he returned with food, the children trailing behind him.

    "Old granny, this is some food our mother prepared for you and elder sister," a fourteen-year-old girl said with a bright smile.

    "Thank you, Wu''er." The old woman''s expression softened as she gestured for the girl to sit.

    Bai Yunxi noticed Su Kang''s absence. He had disappeared without a word.

    As they ate, she learned more about the children¡ªsome were the old man''s grandchildren, while others belonged to the village.

    Her mother was deeply cherished here, not just as a survivor but as a protector.

    After dinner, the old man took the children away, bidding them goodnight. Bai Yunxi and her mother stayed up late, talking in hushed voices, catching up on lost years.

    For the first time in decades, she felt at peace.

    The next morning, Bai Yunxi sat with her mother, their bond already strengthened after a single night together.

    But something else weighed on her mind¡ªSu Kang.

    "Where is the young man who brought you here?" her mother asked, sensing her daughter''s distraction.

    Bai Yunxi hesitated. Su Kang had left without a word. Yet¡­ she felt lighter now. The burden she had carried for years had eased.

    His presence had done that. His reassurance about Li Fang, his quiet strength¡ªit had lifted something heavy from her heart.

    She told her mother everything, her voice soft, confessional.

    Her mother''s expression darkened. "You didn''t tell him? About Li Xiao?"

    Bai Yunxi stiffened.

    Her mother''s voice sharpened. "Li Xiao pursued you for months and failed. You agreed to marry him only because the Bai family needed the connection. And because¡­ you didn''t dislike him."

    Bai Yunxi looked down. "...Yes."

    She leaned forward. "Do you like Su Kang?"

    She met her mother''s gaze, her eyes shining with unshed tears. "...I don''t know."

    Her mother smiled knowingly. "You wouldn''t hesitate like this if you didn''t feel something."

    Bai Yunxi lowered her gaze.

    "Xi''er," her mother said gently, squeezing her hand. "For so long, you have lived for others. Try, just this once, to live for yourself."

    Bai Yunxi exhaled, a small smile tugging at her lips.

    For the first time, she allowed herself to wonder¡ªnot as a widow, not as a mother, but as a woman¡ªwhat her life might look like if she let him in.

 His Confession

    Bai Yunxi had spent the entire day waiting for Su Kang, her mind restless with unease.

    The sun had long dipped below the horizon, and the evening air carried a quiet stillness. Yet, he was nowhere to be found.

    Her thoughts churned with uncertainty. Had she said something to upset him? Had she unknowingly pushed him away?

    She sat with the children in the bamboo hut, trying to keep them company, but her mind wandered. Their laughter and chatter felt distant, like echoes from another world.

    Then, a knock at the door. Sharp. Unexpected.

    Startled, she rose quickly and hurried to open it.

    Su Kang stood before her, his familiar, calm smile instantly easing the tightness in her chest. Relief swept over her, but it did little to quiet the lingering anxiety.

    "You''re back," she said, her voice carrying restrained emotion. But as her worry resurfaced, her tone hardened slightly.

    "Where did you go without telling me anything?"

    "I had something to retrieve," he answered evenly, stepping inside. His dark eyes met hers with quiet assurance.

    "It was quite far from here."

    With deliberate care, he unwrapped a bundle of white cloth cradled in his arms. Bai Yunxi''s brows knitted together as she took in the sight.

    "What is this?" she asked softly, suspicion laced with curiosity.

    Su Kang''s voice dropped, his tone steady but filled with quiet reverence.

    "Your father''s remains," he said.

    "Only a single bone survived."

    Her breath caught. A tremor ran through her body.

    For a moment, she was utterly still, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. Yet, she did not doubt him¡ªnot for a second.

    Wordlessly, she turned and hurried away to find her mother.

    Moments later, Bai Yunxi returned with Madam An by her side. Su Kang stepped forward, presenting the remains with the same solemn respect.

    The older woman''s hands trembled as she accepted the bundle, cradling it as though it were the most precious treasure in the world.

    Tears fell, silent at first¡ªgrief raw and piercing. But within that sorrow, a glimmer of relief surfaced.

    Understanding the sacredness of this moment, Su Kang quietly stepped outside, leaving the mother and daughter to their privacy.

    Outside, the children lingered, their wide eyes filled with curiosity. Before they could speak, Old Man He appeared, his face flustered.

    "Go somewhere else," he muttered, hastily ushering them away. Though Su Kang showed no sign of displeasure, the old man dared not risk offending him.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Some time later, Bai Yunxi called Su Kang back into the hut.

    Madam An, now composed, stood to greet him. She stepped forward and bowed deeply.

    "Young Master Su," she said, her voice steady yet overflowing with gratitude.

    "My daughter has told me everything. You have done more for us than I could ever repay. Please, call me Madam An."

    Su Kang returned the bow with a respectful nod.

    "Madam An," he acknowledged, his voice calm.

    "There''s no need for such formality. You may simply call me Su Kang."

    His humility was disarming, the sincerity in his words easing the last traces of tension in the air.

    Bai Yunxi watched the exchange in silence, an unfamiliar warmth spreading in her chest.

    The three sat together for a while, sharing tea and quiet conversation. Madam An spoke of her late husband¡ªmemories tinged with sorrow, yet warmed by love.

    She recounted their struggles, the hardships they endured, and the sacrifices made to survive.

    Su Kang listened attentively, his expression calm yet thoughtful. Occasionally, his gaze drifted toward Bai Yunxi, but he said nothing about her.

    Eventually, Madam An excused herself, leaving the two alone. A brief silence stretched between them before Bai Yunxi spoke, her voice soft yet steady.

    "I don''t know how to thank you," she said, lowering her head.

    "You reunited me with my mother¡­ and now, you''ve even returned my father''s remains. I can never repay such kindness."

    Su Kang smiled faintly.

    "You owe me nothing," he said.

    "But if you truly wish to repay me, answer one question."

    Bai Yunxi blinked, caught off guard.

    "What question?" she asked, curiosity flickering in her gaze.

    "Are you at peace now?" Su Kang''s voice was gentle, yet it carried weight.

    "Has the burden on your heart lightened?"

    For a moment, she was stunned. Such a simple question, yet it struck deep.

    Then, a smile broke across her lips, followed by a soft, unexpected laugh.

    "Yes," she admitted. "Much lighter."

    Her laughter surprised Su Kang, though it was not unwelcome. He had never seen this side of her before¡ªa glimpse of unguarded joy.

    "Then my efforts were not wasted," he thought.

    Without asking anything more, he quietly finished his tea and the remaining snacks.

    "I''m going to the city. Do you want to come with me?" he asked.

    Bai Yunxi hesitated for only a moment before nodding.

    "Alright. I''ll let my mother know first."

    After informing Madam An, she returned, and together they left the village.

    Su Kang carried Bai Yunxi through the air on a wave of qi, their figures gliding across the sky. For Bai Yunxi, it was her first time flying, and the sensation left her breathless.

    The setting sun painted the horizon in brilliant hues of orange and red, casting a golden glow over the rolling hills below. Shadows stretched long over the land, and the wind carried the crisp scent of dusk.

    "Beautiful," Su Kang murmured, his voice low.

    Bai Yunxi turned, expecting him to be admiring the scenery. Instead, she found his gaze fixed solely on her.

    The wind played with her dark hair, making it flow like silk against the fading light. Her white robes fluttered gently, bathed in the warm glow of sunset.

    A faint flush crept up her cheeks, but she did not look away.

    Su Kang said nothing, nor did she. But in that quiet moment, an understanding passed between them.

    Once in the city, Bai Yunxi busied herself selecting gifts for the children and Old Man He, wanting to express her gratitude before leaving. Meanwhile, Su Kang turned his attention to something else.

    "Your mother''s wooden leg is crude and uncomfortable," he told her. "Spiritually crafted tools would be far more suitable."

    Bai Yunxi agreed, and after some searching, they found a craftsman capable of creating a spiritual prosthetic. It would take two days to complete.

    As night fell, they left the bustling streets behind, the city lights fading into the distance. The moon hung high, casting silver light over the quiet hills.

    Mid-air, Su Kang suddenly stopped.

    "Bai Yunxi."

    Hearing her name spoken in such a way, her heart skipped a beat. She turned to face him, an unexplainable anticipation tightening in her chest.

    Su Kang descended into a secluded clearing, bathed in moonlight. She followed, landing softly beside him.

    For a moment, he simply looked at her, his expression calm yet serious.

    "At first, I only admired you," he said quietly.

    "But the more I looked at you, the more I realized¡ª"

    He took a step closer.

    "You are someone I truly like."

    His voice was unwavering.

    "I want to make you happy. I want to show you the world and share its beauty with you. You have carried burdens for so long¡­ but you don''t have to anymore."

    "Li Fang is safe. There is no longer any danger. You and your family¡ª" he paused, his gaze deep and intent, "¡ªare no longer alone."

    "I want to be the one to carry your worries from now on. I want to give you the happiness you deserve."

    Then, softer¡ª

    "Bai Yunxi, I love you."

    His words were raw, sincere, unguarded.

    Bai Yunxi stood frozen, her heart hammering against her ribs. Tears welled in her eyes as emotions swelled, threatening to overflow.

    "I¡­" She swallowed, her voice unsteady.

    "I''ve thought about this before¡­ but I was afraid. My situation¡­ it always troubled me."

    "But after meeting my mother, I realized something."

    She lifted her gaze, eyes shimmering.

    "You will do anything to make me happy."

    Her voice trembled as she continued.

    "I don''t know how you found my mother or even my father''s remains¡­ but even this kindness is something I can never repay in this life."

    "I don''t know what good karma I did to deserve you."

    Su Kang stepped closer.

    "You owe me nothing," he said firmly.

    "You are not a burden¡ªyou are a blessing."

    She hesitated.

    "But¡­ I''m not young anymore. My beauty will fade."

    "Then I''ll help you cultivate," Su Kang replied without hesitation. "Age means nothing to me."

    "What if others mock you? What if your family disapproves?"

    "No one would dare," he said calmly. "My family is different from the rest. As long as we give them a successor, they won''t care."

    "And¡­ what if Li Fang resents me?" Her voice cracked, tears finally spilling over.

    Su Kang reached out, gently wiping them away.

    "He loves you more than anyone," he reassured her.

    "He has seen your suffering. He will understand¡ªI''ll make sure of it."

    Now standing directly in front of her, Su Kang slid his arms around her waist, pulling her into a warm embrace.

 A Secret Relationship?

    "Do you have any questions left?" Su Kang asked, his voice soft yet carrying an undeniable intensity.

    Bai Yunxi hadn''t been held by a man in years. The sensation was foreign¡ªyet oddly comforting. His arms, firm and steady, encircled her with an ease that made her heart waver.

    Even through the fabric of his robe, she could feel the strength beneath, a quiet yet overwhelming presence.

    When he wiped away her tears, his touch was gentle, almost reverent. The warmth of his fingers lingered on her skin, making her breath hitch.

    "If not," he continued, his tone unwavering, "then give me your answer. Do you¡­ do you like me?"

    His words hung in the air between them, filled with quiet hope.

    "Yes," she whispered.

    The single word barely carried weight, yet it seemed to fill the silence, changing everything.

    Su Kang exhaled, his relief palpable. A smile¡ªwide, genuine, and unguarded¡ªlit up his face. "I¡­ I like you as well."

    The words felt strange on Bai Yunxi''s tongue, as though she had unearthed a long-buried part of herself.

    A part that had once dared to long for warmth. She took a deep breath, steadying the rush of emotions swelling within her.

    Without hesitation, Su Kang pulled her closer. The embrace was not just possessive¡ªit was reassuring, protective. She didn''t resist. It felt good. It felt¡­ safe.

    "Xi''er," he whispered, his voice husky with emotion, "if anything troubles you, tell me. I''ll take care of it. You don''t have to bear it alone."

    Bai Yunxi stiffened slightly. Her fingers curled against his robe.

    "Don''t¡­ call me that," she murmured, barely audible.

    "But we''re a couple now, aren''t we?" he teased, a trace of amusement flickering in his eyes.

    "It''s normal for lovers to use affectionate names."

    She hesitated before nodding. "We are. But... I''m not used to it yet. It would be embarrassing if others heard."

    She averted her gaze, unsure how he would take her reluctance. She didn''t want him to misunderstand¡ªthis wasn''t rejection. She just needed time.

    Su Kang chuckled, the sound deep and reassuring. "You''ll have to get used to it sooner or later," he said, his tone playful yet firm.

    "The sooner, the better."

    He reached up, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face, his touch lingering. "I can hardly believe this is real," he admitted, wonder lacing his voice.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "Yun''er, thank you¡­ You have no idea what this means to me."

    His sincerity touched something deep within her.

    She lifted her hands, tracing the muscles beneath his robe, feeling the solid warmth of his back. Slowly, she tightened her hold, a silent confession of her own.

    Su Kang gazed at her, his expression softening. She was beautiful¡ªnot in an extravagant way, but like a flower that had endured storms and still stood tall, resilient yet delicate.

    Bai Yunxi, too, found herself studying him. Up close, his wheatish skin gave him a mature, almost rugged charm, his unconventional earrings hinting at a rebellious streak. He was handsome, yes, but it was more than that.

    Their eyes met, the distance between them vanishing.

    He leaned closer, their breaths mingling, their hearts echoing each other. Her breath quickened, her pulse racing, but she didn''t pull away.

    She could feel his warmth, his presence enveloping her, and for a moment, the world seemed to fade away.

    His lips brushed against hers, feather-light, hesitant¡ªyet electric. A shiver ran through them both at the contact.

    The sensation was new¡ªsoft, warm.

    A slow, simmering heat spread through Su Kang''s chest. His heart pounded, urging him forward.

    His lips moved again, this time firmer, more insistent. He captured her lower lip, then her upper, tasting her, exploring.

    His touch was gentle but deliberate, as if he were savoring every moment.

    A quiet gasp escaped her, her hands instinctively gripping his robes for balance. Her heart fluttered, her thoughts scattering like leaves in the wind.

    It had been so long since she''d been kissed¡ªso long since she''d allowed herself to feel this way.

    He deepened the kiss, his tongue lightly tracing her lips before nudging them open.

    The intimacy was overwhelming, yet she didn''t pull away. Instead, she leaned into him, her body responding to his warmth, his touch.

    Her legs felt weak, and only his steady hold kept her upright. Her heart and mind waged a silent battle, unsure how to respond.

    Su Kang felt her hesitation¡ªthe slight tremor in her body, the way her breath hitched. Guilt flickered in his chest. Had he gone too far? Was he too inexperienced?

    His heart still pounded as he pulled back, his gaze tracing the delicate flush blooming across her cheeks, down to the tips of her ears and neck.

    His eyes flickered lower. A faint smudge of red clung to the corner of her lips, a stark contrast against her pale skin.

    At the same time, Bai Yunxi''s gaze shifted to his mouth¡ªand her breath hitched. A soft, pinkish-red stain marked his lips, a trace of the lipstick she had borrowed for the night.

    Realizing it at the same moment, they both stilled.

    Su Kang touched his lips, inspecting his fingertips where a hint of red remained.

    Bai Yunxi hesitated before reaching out, her fingers brushing his skin as she wiped the smudge from his lips. The warmth of her touch sent a ripple of heat through him.

    He allowed it, relishing this small moment of tenderness. He could have cleaned himself with a thought with his powers, but there was something precious in this simple, human gesture.

    Taking a small white cloth, he gently wiped her lips, erasing the last traces of red. Then, with deliberate care, he took her fingers in his and cleaned them as well.

    "I''ll clean it," she murmured, attempting to take the cloth from him, her voice laced with quiet embarrassment.

    She was still used to the ways of mortals, unaware that cultivators had no need for such things.

    Su Kang only smiled, keeping the cloth. "No need." His tone was light, yet firm.

    "It''ll be a keepsake¡ªa reminder of this fortunate night."

    She blinked at him, taken aback. A trace of emotion passed through her eyes, but practicality soon followed.

    "But¡­ you can''t show it to anyone," she warned.

    He chuckled. "Don''t worry. No one will see it but us."

    "Hmph." She huffed softly, but a small smile tugged at her lips. "I don''t even want to see it."

    He laughed, a deep, warm sound, then led her toward a large, flat rock¡ªcleaved cleanly in half by a casual flick of his wrist, now serving as a makeshift bench.

    "Sit," he said, gesturing for her to join him.

    As she settled beside him, he reached for her hand, his thumb tracing slow, soothing circles over her palm. His grip was steady yet gentle, offering silent reassurance.

    "Tell me," he said, his voice low but unwavering, "what''s worrying you? Anything¡ªbig or small. I want to hear it all."

    "The Li family, the Bai family... whatever it is. Tell me."

    She hesitated for a moment, studying his expression. Then, with quiet resolve, she spoke. She told him everything¡ªher fears, her burdens, the weight of expectations pressing down on her.

    Su Kang listened without interruption, his grip never loosening.

    When she finished, he met her gaze with quiet confidence.

    "I''ll handle them," he promised. "You can rely on my family''s influence. You don''t have to carry this alone."

    A shadow of doubt flickered across her face. "I don''t know if it''s right to use your family''s power for my problems¡­"

    "Why not?" he countered, his voice steady. "I am the young master of the Su family. And you¡ª" he squeezed her hand gently "¡ªwill be my wife. Just focus on solving the problems, not on whether or not you deserve help."

    She studied him for a long moment, as if weighing his words. Then, after a brief pause, she spoke again, her voice softer.

    "There''s something I''ve been thinking about¡­"

    "What is it?" he asked, his eyes sharpening.

    "I¡­" She hesitated. "I want to keep our relationship a secret. At least for now."

    A frown crept onto Su Kang''s face. A secret? That complicated things. If their relationship remained hidden, it would be harder to influence Li Fang and steal his destiny points.

    "What do you mean?" His voice remained calm, but his gaze was piercing. "What will we be, then?"

    She lowered her eyes. "Li Fang¡­ he can''t know about this. Not yet.."

    His fingers tightened slightly around hers before he forced himself to relax. He needed to understand her reasoning.

    He had come too far.

    He liked her, and no matter what obstacles lay ahead, Bai Yunxi would be his woman.

 I Want To Marry You

    "I want to keep it a secret. Li Fang is well known in the Jiang state. There are many people who must have investigated his background." She said after thinking about it.

    "They may not know about my whereabouts, but they know me. If we reveal our relationship, then they will come to know about this as well." Bai Yunxi told him.

    "I don''t want to bring any shame to Li Fang. If people start speaking badly of him because of me..." Her voice trailed off.

    "Xi''er, don''t worry. I have already thought about this. The Su family doesn''t even know about you. I haven''t told them about your real identity yet."

    "They don''t have to know about us. They only have to know that I''m the one who will take care of you."

    "If I use the Su family''s influence to help you, they won''t doubt it. They already know that I''m close with Li Fang."

    "As for the Li family, they''re not involved in this. I''ve arranged for them to stay hidden."

    "If they want to work, they can take on jobs in any of our businesses under different names. Or, if they prefer, they can live quietly elsewhere."

    Su Kang wasn''t concerned about Li Fang. Li Fang wouldn''t kill him¡ªBai Yunxi wouldn''t allow it.

    She has accepted Su Kang from her heart, so she will not let him die in front of her own eyes. Su Kang wants to damage Li Fang''s destiny with Bai Yunxi so Fate can steal some of his destiny.

    Fate had already instructed him to marry Bai Yunxi. Being her lover and being her husband were two different things.

    As a husband and wife, it will be normal to create a family of their own.

    Su Kang didn''t know if Li Xiao was truly dead, and he didn''t want to waste his destiny points to confirm it.

    Instead, he planned for the worst-case scenario. If Li Xiao ever returned, he needed to ensure Bai Yunxi would never leave with him.

    The best way to bind her to him forever was through their children.

    "Xi''er, if you don''t want others to know, I won''t tell them," he reassured her.

    "But shouldn''t we at least tell our families?" he tried to persuade her.

    Su Kang can''t hide Bai Yunxi from his parents. Once they come back, they will come to know about her; he will not lie to his parents.

    His mother might feel uncomfortable about Bai Yunxi''s past, but she will still support her son.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    As for his father, as long as Bai Yunxi didn''t become head wife, then he will be fine. The head wife will be the one in charge of his family affairs. Bai Yunxi''s temperament is not suitable for this.

    The Su family doesn''t have many direct descendants, and their male members tend to have few female companions compared to other major families.

    His father wouldn''t care about her background¡ªas long as she bore him grandchildren.

    Bai Yunxi considered his words. She had no problem telling her mother, but she wasn''t particularly close to the remaining members of the Li family, so there was no need to inform them.

    "But do you think your parents will accept someone like me? My cultivation level is weak, and my family background is ordinary," she said with a hint of worry.

    "Don''t worry, my parents and family will not object to our relationship." He said.

    He explained the Su family''s situation¡ªhis father had never taken another wife besides his mother, though both of his uncles had two wives.

    "Since your heart is not clouded anymore, your cultivation speed will return to normal. Without heart demon, you are once again the cultivation genius of Qin city."

    "As for my parents and family, as long as we gave them some children, they will not have any problem with you."

    After listening to his words, Bai Yunxi was convinced to some extent. But she is not sure about having children with him.

    "About having children...I think this is bad." She said in a low voice.

    Su Kang''s face fell slightly, he thought about it and nodded. "If you don''t want to, I won''t force you."

    Seeing his reaction, Bai Yunxi hesitated. This was all happening too fast.

    Both of them are looking at each other. Su Kang, after thinking about her situation, said this to her,

    "Xi''er, I want to marry you. Even if you want to hide the relationship, then we will hide it. But I don''t want you to suffer injustice without a status."

    Keeping her as a mere mistress would be too risky for his plans. A hidden married wife was better than a mistress status.

    "We don''t have to hold a big wedding. Even a small wedding is fine in this village." He said.

    They can think about children later, but marriage is most important for him.

    Fate had already told him¡ªmarriage vows held power when taken under Heavens.

    "Your mother will also feel at ease knowing we''re married," he added with confidence.

    Bai Yunxi nodded thoughtfully. A simple wedding in this village would ensure no one found out, and it would make her mother happy.

    "You are truly caring." She said with a smile.

    "Okay, we will marry in this village." She agreed with him.

    "Good, now let''s go back to the village." He smiled at her.

    He held her waist and flew in the sky. He looked at her face and said,

    "Don''t worry, we will be landing in darkness. No one will see us like this."

    She didn''t say anything and looked at the surroundings in the moonlight and sky with countless stars.

    "After a long time I have seen such a beautiful sky." She said.

    "In the future, we will be seeing many such beautiful nights. I will try to show you countless beautiful things." He said, caressing her hair.

    "I''m really lucky." She muttered shyly.

    "It''s me, who has hit the jackpot." He laughed at her.

    Soon they reached the village, and Su Kang landed with her in the outskirts of the village. He sent her back to her mother''s hut and then left.

    Since he will marry her sooner in this village, then he has to prepare everything. But for now he needs a house.

    He can buy a house in the city, but then he has to arrange people there. To keep a low profile, he has decided to make a house for himself near the village.

    He can use wood from trees to make buildings, and he has some furniture in his storage ring. Other materials can be purchased from the city, or he can even bring people who are proficient in this.

    He decided to do this tomorrow, and then he took out his spiritual boat. He went inside the boat and sat on the bed.

    "Fate, tell me now." He said in his heart.

    "Since she had accepted your confession, I was successful in getting some power of destiny."

    "How much did we get?" he asked.

    "2000 destiny points for your convenience."

    "We got 2000 destiny points by doing this. You said I can gain more in the future. But how?" He frowned at the numbers.

    He already lost 1000 destiny points before, but Li Fang has around 32,000 destiny points. He feels like he hasn''t gained much from him.

    "She has only accepted your confession now. We can gain some destiny points when you sleep with her. You didn''t get her body yet."

    "Also, when you marry her, there is something that I want to tell you."

    "There are marriage vows in many different cultures. Such vows taken in front of Heaven hold the power of destiny."

    "When couples take such vows or show such gestures, then husband and wife''s destinies are tied together to some extent."

    "In this way, both husband and wife share their destiny together to a little extent."

    "So our destinies will merge?" Su Kang asked.

    "Not entirely. You''ll gain about 10-15% of her destiny, but if she dies, you''ll lose it. She will also receive 10-15% of yours, which she would lose upon your death."

    "But this will only work as long as your marriage lasts."

    After listening to Fate''s words, Su Kang understood the benefits of marriage ceremonies.

 Wedding

    Inside the modest hut, Madam An sat by the fire, its flickering light casting soft shadows across her face.

    Though time and hardship had etched lines upon her features, her eyes still held warmth¡ªthe unwavering love that had always been Bai Yunxi''s anchor.

    "Mother," Bai Yunxi said softly, stepping forward. "We need to talk."

    She sat beside her mother, emotions swirling within her. In hushed tones, she recounted the evening''s events¡ªSu Kang''s confession, his steadfast support, his marriage proposal.

    Madam An listened in silence, her fingers wrapped around Bai Yunxi''s hand. As her daughter spoke, a slow smile bloomed on the older woman''s lips, her eyes shining with quiet joy.

    "Oh, Xi''er," Madam An whispered when Bai Yunxi finished, tears gathering in her eyes.

    "This is wonderful news."

    Bai Yunxi hesitated, surprised by her mother''s immediate approval.

    "You''re not¡­ worried? About Li Fang? About what others might say?"

    Madam An''s smile widened. "Nonsense," she said firmly, taking her daughter''s hand.

    "Li Fang will understand. I believe he also wants you to be happy. And as for what others think¡­ it doesn''t matter. Your happiness is what matters most."

    Bai Yunxi lowered her gaze. "It''s all happening so fast," she admitted.

    "He wants to marry me here, in the village. He said he''ll handle everything."

    Madam An''s eyes sparkled. "Here? That''s perfect! A true blessing!" She struggled to her feet, leaning on Bai Yunxi for support.

    "We must tell Old Man He. There''s much to prepare."

    Supporting her mother, Bai Yunxi made her way to Old Man He''s hut. The old man sat by his hearth, his weathered face illuminated by the warm glow of firelight.

    Madam An stepped forward, unable to contain her excitement. "Old Man He, my daughter, is getting married¡ªto Su Kang."

    The old man blinked in surprise, then a slow grin spread across his face. He stood, his movements stiff but filled with energy.

    "Married?" he exclaimed, his voice filled with surprise.

    "To that young cultivator? Well, that''s wonderful news! He seemed like a good person. When''s the happy day?" Su Kang could easily fly, and that much information was enough for old He to guess his strength.

    He clapped his hands together, his mind already racing.

    "I''m thinking about 4 days later." Madam An replied, her eyes twinkling.

    "Right here, in the village. I was hoping you could help with the arrangements."

    Old Man He chuckled, a warm, rumbling sound.

    "Consider it done. I will gather the villagers, arrange for the feast, and see to all the necessary preparations. You just focus on enjoying this happy occasion."

    Madam An squeezed Bai Yunxi''s hand, gratitude shining in her eyes. "Thank you, Old Man He. You''ve always been a true friend."

    "Nonsense," he said with a wave. "We''re practically family now. Besides, it''s not every day we host a cultivator''s wedding."

    Old Man He, despite his enthusiasm, felt a flicker of unease. Su Kang was a cultivator, a powerful one at that.

    He knew that a cultivator''s wedding was no small affair. But seeing the joy in Bai Yunxi''s eyes, he pushed his worries aside.

    By morning, news of the impending wedding spread like wildfire. The village buzzed with excitement, and preparations began in earnest.

    For the villagers, Bai Yunxi was one of their own, the daughter of Madam An. Su Kang, a Foundation Building cultivator in their eyes, was a figure of awe, but they were thrilled to witness his wedding.

    Su Kang took Bai Yunxi to the city to purchase wedding necessities. The bustling streets were alive with color and sound¡ªmerchants calling out their wares, children laughing, and the scent of roasted meats filling the air.

    He encouraged her to indulge, to choose the finest silks, the most exquisite jewelry, for their wedding attire and for betrothal gifts to her mother and Old Man He.

    Bai Yunxi, initially hesitant, found herself caught up in his carefree spirit, a sense of lightness she hadn''t felt in decades blossoming within her.

    She chose red silk with a light blue under-robe¡ªsimple, yet elegant. Su Kang, on the other hand, selected a deep red robe embroidered with golden thread.

    Soon, their storage ring overflowed with betrothal gifts, including fine jewelry, delicacies, and even toys for the village children.

    In the evening, Su Kang took Bai Yunxi to a serene lake, where boathouses sailed gently through the water.

    They boarded one, and he ordered food for them. She was enchanted by the scenery.

    The moon painted the calm lake silver, its reflection mirroring the star-studded sky. The aroma of grilled fish and fragrant rice filled the night air as they ate in silence, comfortable even without the need for constant conversation.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Su Kang reached into his spatial ring and retrieved a small, intricately carved wooden box.

    A "This is for your mother," he said, placing it in her hands. "A token of gratitude for her blessing."

    Curious, Bai Yunxi opened it and found a pearl-like pill nestled inside.

    "It''s a longevity pill. It can help your mother to some extent," he explained.

    Tears welled in her eyes, blurring her vision. "Su Kang," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion.

    "Thank you. You''ve done so much¡­"

    Her mother was already 60 years old and had suffered so much in the last few decades. With this pill, she could live to 100 years of age.

    He smiled gently. "Nonsense," he said, his tone light and teasing. "What kind of husband would I be if I didn''t care for my mother-in-law?"

    Bai Yunxi''s heart swelled with gratitude, and for the first time, the word felt natural on her tongue.

    "Husband," she murmured, her voice soft and filled with affection.

    Su Kang''s face lit up, his eyes shining with delight. He reached for her, pulling her into a warm embrace, his heart overflowing with happiness.

    He had waited for this moment, worked towards this connection, and now, finally, it was his. He really liked this woman.

    He brushed a stray strand of hair from her face, his fingers lingering on her cheek. She''s cute,he thought.

    "Xi''er, my lovely wife."

    Her cheeks flushed as his warm and gentle breath brushed against her ears. She then sensed his lips grazing her earlobe.

    Her heart began to race as she experienced nervousness and shyness. He kissed her ear.

    She lifted her gaze to his, her face fully blushing.

    "Husband¡­ not here. There are people nearby," she whispered, almost pleading.

    Su Kang chuckled, confident. "Xi''er, don''t worry. I''m using my powers. No one can see or hear us."

    Su Kang''s lips met hers¡ªtentative, testing. Bai Yunxi stiffened at first, unfamiliar warmth blooming in her chest.

    His lips were warm, firm yet gentle, coaxing rather than demanding.

    Her hands, once gripping the fabric of his robe uncertainly, slowly slid upward, wrapping around his neck.

    When he deepened the kiss, her breath hitched¡ªbut she did not pull away.

    Su Kang, surprised by her reaction, deepened the kiss. It was intoxicating, her sweetness. His arms tightening around her as their lips moved in perfect rhythm.

    When his tongue brushed against hers, she tensed briefly before shyly allowing him in.

    Her saliva was sweet and delectable. This was an extraordinary experience for him. His tongue intertwined with hers as he sought her sweet nectar. satisfaction through him.

    A fire ignited within him, a primal urge he struggled to control. He ended the kiss.

    He glanced at her face, which was a rosy pink, and her lips were glistening with their saliva.

    Bai Yunxi, still dazed, touched her lips, her heart pounding.

    Su Kang gazed at her, a satisfied and gentle smile playing at his lips. "I really like you, my wife."

    Bai Yunxi, her cheeks flushed, her eyes shining, leaned her head against his chest, a silent confession of her own desires.

    She felt like a young woman being wanted by her lover, yet she felt safe in his hands. She felt cherished and protected.

    Su Kang, sensing her vulnerability, wrapped his arms around her tighter and kissed her forehead.

    They spent some time in the boat before leaving for the village.

    They left the city soon afterward. Su Kang escorted Bai Yunxi back to the village before departing to finalize the preparations for their new life.

    The old man, surnamed He, had taken it upon himself to arrange the betrothal gifts through a matchmaker, ensuring everything was handled with care.

    The villagers, eager to assist, had thrown themselves into the preparations, their hearts swelling with pride that a Foundation Building cultivator like Su Kang would choose their humble village for his wedding.

    His house on the outskirts was nearly complete, its construction progressing swiftly under the watchful eyes of the villagers.

    By the next day, it would be ready¡ªa small but elegant courtyard home surrounded by a few trees and a tranquil pond, a peaceful retreat for the newlyweds.

    Today, Su Kang had purchased furniture to fill the space, selecting pieces that reflected both simplicity and refinement, a perfect balance for their new life together.

    Cultivators'' weddings were typically simpler than those of ordinary folk, focusing more on the spiritual and symbolic aspects rather than lavish displays.

    The betrothal gifts had already been delivered by the matchmaker, and now, the village was alive with anticipation for the ceremony.

    The small village, nestled among rolling hills and lush woods, was abuzz with excitement.

    Colorful lanterns hung from trees, and floral arrangements adorned the pathways, transforming the square into a vibrant celebration of love and unity.

    Today was the day Su Kang and Bai Yunxi would be joined in marriage, and the entire village had come together to make it a day to remember.

    Su Kang stood before a mirror in his new home, adjusting his bright red silk robe. The garment was adorned with intricate golden dragon patterns, symbols of power and good fortune, and a deep blue sash tied around his waist signified his commitment to Bai Yunxi.

    His expression was calm, but beneath the surface, a flicker of nervousness stirred.

    "To think that in both my lives, this is my first wedding."

    A fleeting image of his parents from Earth flashed through his mind, their faces etched with a bittersweet longing. He imagined their joy, their blessings, the pride they would have felt.

    "They would have liked Yun''er."

    A faint smile touched his lips. Then, he pictured his mother from this life¡ªher gentle smile, her unwavering support. He knew she would embrace Bai Yunxi, welcoming her into the family with open arms.

    And Su Ting¡­ his younger brother would probably be the happiest, relieved that his serious, often-distant older brother had finally found someone.

    He pushed the thoughts away, focusing instead on the present, on the woman who was about to become his wife.

    Meanwhile, at Madam An''s house, Bai Yunxi was surrounded by a flurry of activity.

    She wore an exquisite crimson robe, its wide sleeves flowing like water, embroidered with golden phoenixes that seemed to shimmer in the light.

    Her hair was artfully pinned up, adorned with delicate jade ornaments that caught the sunlight, and her makeup highlighted her serene beauty, her lips painted a deep crimson.

    Her fingers traced the intricate embroidery of a phoenix on her sleeve.

    "It has been so long."

    A mixture of excitement and trepidation stirred within her as she gazed at her reflection. This was the day she would begin a new chapter of her life.

    "Five years ago, he saved me from that fire beast and saw me in that condition¡­ He teased me about taking responsibility."

    She chuckled softly.

    "And now, he''s really taking responsibility."

    Her smile faded slightly as determination settled in her eyes.

    "I will also take responsibility for him. I need to change myself."

    As the sun climbed higher, the villagers gathered in the square, their laughter and chatter filling the air. The sound of gongs and drums echoed through the village, signaling the start of the wedding procession.

    Su Kang, flanked by villagers, made his way to the square, his steps steady but his heart pounding.

    The decorations were simple yet beautiful¡ªbright red silk banners fluttered in the breeze, and lanterns adorned with golden calligraphy cast a warm glow over the scene.

    Tables groaned under the weight of delicacies: sweet dumplings, fragrant rice cakes, and succulent roasted duck, all prepared by the village''s finest cooks.

    When Su Kang arrived, he was greeted by a parade of well-wishers led by Old Man He, who showered him with confetti and blessings.

    The old man, who had initially been reserved around Su Kang, now seemed more at ease, his earlier concerns softened by Bai Yunxi''s assurances of Su Kang''s gentle and carefree nature.

    Bai Yunxi stood at the entrance of her small house, surrounded by young girls who fussed over her appearance.

    Her heart swelled as she saw Su Kang approach, his calm demeanor and gentle smile putting her at ease.

    Their eyes met.

    In that moment, the world seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them. Her shyness melted into joy, and she felt a deep sense of certainty about the path they were about to embark on together.

    The ceremony began with the "Three Letters and Six Etiquettes," a traditional series of exchanges that emphasized the importance of family, respect, and love.

    Su Kang, though slightly nervous, focused on the rites, his heart steadying as he reminded himself of the significance of this union.

    A village elder with a flowing beard stepped forward, raising his hands to silence the crowd.

    "Today, we witness not just the joining of two hearts but the continuation of our village''s legacy," the elder declared, his voice carrying across the square.

    He guided the couple through the bows¡ªfirst to each other, their heads touching three times in a gesture of trust and commitment; then to their parents, with Su Kang bowing to Madam An in place of his absent family, showing respect and gratitude for the woman who had raised Bai Yunxi.

    Finally, the elder gestured toward the heavens.

    "Now, let us bow to the heavens and to the earth, acknowledging the spirits and ancestors who have guided us here today."

    The couple turned to face the sky, bowing three times in profound silence, their reverence for the universe and its blessings palpable.

    "With the power vested in me, I pronounce you husband and wife," the elder announced, his voice ringing out. "May your lives together be filled with joy and harmony."

    The villagers erupted in cheers, tossing flower petals into the air. Su Kang''s heart swelled with joy, his face radiating happiness as he smiled at Bai Yunxi.

    The banquet that followed was a lively affair, the square filled with laughter, music, and the mingling aromas of food and incense.

    The feast, prepared by a spiritual chef using second-level spiritual ingredients, was a testament to the village''s generosity and the couple''s standing.

    Su Kang had contributed generously, hunting beasts and providing resources from his storage ring to ensure there was enough for everyone.

    As the sun set and the stars began to twinkle in the night sky, the villagers slowly began to disperse, their hearts full from the day''s celebrations.

    Madam An and her friends raised their cups in toasts, their voices filled with warmth and goodwill.

    "Today is a happy day for Young Lord Su and Young Lady Bai," Old Man He exclaimed, his voice slightly slurred from wine but his words heartfelt. "Come, let us drink to their future!"

    "Cheers! May their lives be prosperous and filled with love!"

    "Cheers! May they be blessed with healthy children and a long, happy life together!"

    Su Kang and Bai Yunxi raised their glasses, toasting their guests and drinking three cups in gratitude.

    As the night deepened, the couple was escorted to their new home. Su Kang was conversing with Fate as he led Bai Yunxi through the busy village streets.

    He currently had 7,750 destiny points, while Bai Yunxi had about 6,050. Thanks to Fate, they now shared 15% of each other''s destiny.

    "Fate, do you have something for Bai Yunxi?"

    Since they now shared a portion of their destiny, he, as her husband, would do everything in his power to support her.

 Wedding Night

    Fate thought for some time before answering.

    "There is one pill that is suitable for her."

    "You don''t know anything about it as well?" Su Kang asked.

    "I don''t know its name or function, but this one is related to body constitution and lifespan."

    "Body constitution? If it can improve hers, then her talent might improve as well," Su Kang thought.

    "If it can improve her constitution, then it is also suitable for me, right?" he asked. If Su Kang could enhance his talent, he might match Li Fang''s cultivation speed.

    "No, it isn''t suitable for you. Before showing any treasures, I use destiny to see your compatibility. This way, I can determine which item is more suitable for you in different scenarios."

    "It''s not suitable for me? Then forget it," he muttered.

    Su Kang decided to trade the pill for Bai Yunxi. It cost him 2000 destiny points.

    They were close to their house on the outskirts of the village when they met a group of people who wished them well¡ªthe same people who had decorated their home.

    In the bridal chamber, adorned with crimson silk and fragrant blossoms, the atmosphere was thick with anticipation.

    Bai Yunxi stood at the center, the faint flicker of candles casting playful shadows on the walls.

    She felt a flutter of anxiety and excitement as she smoothed the delicate fabric of her wedding robe, reminding herself to breathe.

    The room was a breathtaking spectacle of traditional decor. A large, red bed dominated the space, its curtains embroidered with auspicious symbols.

    Dates, peanuts, and lotus seeds¡ªsymbols of fertility and good fortune¡ªwere artfully scattered around. A low table stood in the center, laden with an array of exotic fruits and delicate pastries, all meticulously arranged.

    Su Kang entered the room and closed the door behind him.

    "Is it really going to happen now?" Bai Yunxi thought, her heart racing.

    He walked to her and took her hands before whispering, "Xi''er, my wife. You are way more beautiful than I imagined."

    "Husband, thank you," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

    He took out the pill that Fate had given him and placed it in her hand.

    "This is my wedding gift for you. It will be beneficial for you."

    She opened the small wooden box and saw a green pill inside. Her expression changed suddenly.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Husband, do you really want me to give you a child?" she asked, her tone complicated.

    Su Kang frowned. "What''s wrong, Xi''er? I won''t force you in such matters."

    "Then what is this?" she asked, pointing to the pill.

    "This is an extremely rare spiritual pill. It will increase your lifespan and can improve your constitution," he explained.

    After hearing his words, Bai Yunxi''s expression became doubtful. She was still not fully convinced, but he was her husband now.

    Without saying anything, she sat on the bed, opened the box, and took the pill into her mouth.

    Su Kang watched her, confused by her reaction. Her doubtful expression had puzzled him, and now her sudden action left him unprepared.

    Even with his divine sense, he could detect nothing special about the pill. If not for his trust in Fate, he wouldn''t have believed it was a treasure.

    The pill dissolved on Bai Yunxi''s tongue, a wave of warmth spreading through her, then intensifying into a searing heat that coursed through her veins.

    Then she heard his worried voice.

    "Xi''er, immediately sit in the lotus position and circulate the qi."

    A faint green light emanated from her skin, her body shimmering as if veiled in moonlight.

    At first, she appeared to age, her features growing older until she resembled how she had looked five years ago when Su Kang first met her.

    Hours later, her body began to rejuvenate, and she looked like a teenage girl. Su Kang observed her changes.

    By midnight, her body had returned to its previous state, though her beauty was now more refined.

    She opened her eyes. Green light was vanishing into her body.

    Her senses were heightened, her soul purified, and her spiritual consciousness had reached the Foundation Building stage.

    "Xi''er, how are you feeling?" Su Kang asked.

    "I''m fine. My body feels slightly different, and my soul power has become purer and stronger," she replied.

    "Why did you suddenly eat the pill? You should have been more careful," he said, his tone tinged with anger.

    Bai Yunxi felt guilty for doubting him. She explained her reasoning. "I thought it was a pregnancy pill."

    She told him that Li Xiao had once given her a similar pill found in some ruins without explanation.

    It had resulted in her becoming pregnant within three days of their marriage and had also improved her child, Li Fang''s talent.

    "I thought that you..." She didn''t say anymore but Su Kang understood it.

    He gently cupped her face, his thumbs brushing against her soft skin.

    "Xi''er, believe me. I will never do anything to betray your trust. If you don''t want to have children, I won''t force you."

    He wanted her to understand that what Li Xiao had done, was a betrayal, and he would never repeat such actions.

    She nodded, they started talking about many things.

    "You were not wearing this five years ago, right?" She asked, her fingers gently touching the silver earrings that adorned his ears.

    "No, I was in the the sect at that time. When I returned to the Su family later,  a coming of age ceremony was arranged."

    Su Kang then explained some customs of his family to her.

    "Your family is very different. I had never seen a man wearing such  jewellery. You are gentle and calm yet you have an aura of ....wild."

    She hesitated a little. Sometimes Su Kang gave her feeling of a supressed beast but she didn''t want to say it.

    "It might be because of my family. Since we were originally from Southern barren lands, our family customs and traditions are slightly different."

    "The South?" Bai Yunxi''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "But that''s¡­ that''s considered a barbaric land."

    She was surprised by this information. She didn''t know about this.

    "Elite families of the Jiang state are still calling us barbarians behind our back. But our family will not change it''s rules because of this." He said with a pride in his voice.

    He paused, his gaze softening as he looked at her. "Do they displease you, my wife?

    Bai Yunxi shook her head, her fingers still lightly touching his earrings.

    "No, Husband," she said, her voice filled with sincerity and boldness.

    She leaned ahead and kissed his ear and whispered in low voice,

    "They are¡­ a part of you. And I find them¡­ interesting."

    Su Kang was taken aback by her actions. She has changed a lot in past few days.

    "It feels like a dream, you have changed a lot," he spoke with a chuckle.

    She gazed at her young, handsome husband, his eyes filled with love and passion.

    He had taken care of her son silently, found her mother, and was willing to marry her despite their age difference.

    "Husband, do you love me?" she asked.

    "My wife, I love you," he replied.

    She wanted to hear his confession repeatedly, and they continued this exchange until she finally said,

    " I''m ready. Love me tonight"

    She was mentally prepared, grateful for his love and respect. Though their marriage would remain a secret, in this village and this house, she was his wife.

    After hearing her words, Su Kang''s eyes burned with naked passion. He leaned in, his lips capturing hers in a passionate kiss.

    He tasted the sweetness of the wedding wine on her tongue, the subtle fragrance of jasmine in her hair.

    She opened her mouth in response, their tongues dancing together. Her tongue met his, a delicate dance of exploration and desire.

    Bai Yunxi''s hands moved from his chest to his neck, her fingers tangling in his short hair, her body molding against his.

    The scent of her body filled his senses. His breath was hot against her skin, sending tingles down her spine.

    His hands roamed her body, exploring the curves and valleys beneath the soft fabric of her robe.

    He felt the rapid beat of her heart against his palm, the slight tremor of her body as he caressed her.

    He moved his lips from hers, trailing soft kisses down her jawline, along the delicate curve of her neck, to the hollow of her throat.

    His hands moved to the collar of her exquisite crimson wedding robe, his fingers deftly undoing the intricate fastenings. The heavy silk slid off her shoulders, revealing blue inner robe.

    He untied the sash of her inner robe, the fabric parting to reveal the creamy expanse of her skin. He peeled away the garment, his gaze feasting on the beauty of her form.

 First Passionate Night (R-18)

    She stood before him, a vision of beauty bathed in the soft glow of candlelight. The red silk belly band, her last remaining garment, clung to her curves, its laces trailing down her back like an unspoken invitation.

    Her face was flushed, her lips still damp and slightly swollen from their earlier kiss.

    Her eyes, usually calm and serene, now shimmered with a mixture of desire and a hint of shyness, as if she were both offering herself and holding back.

    Her hands lifted, her gaze meeting his, a silent question lingering in their depths.

    Then, with a boldness that sent a thrill through him, she reached for him, her fingers brushing the edges of his wedding robe. Slowly, deliberately, she began to undress him, her touch tentative yet eager.

    The heavy fabric of his robe slid from his shoulders, revealing the hard contours of his body beneath.

    Beneath the layers of silk, he was every bit the warrior¡ªhoned and hardened by years of training and battle.

    His broad shoulders tapered to a lean waist, his chest a map of sculpted muscle, his stomach firm and marked with the faint lines of well-defined abs.

    She hesitated for a moment, her gaze sweeping over him, a flicker of awe in her eyes before her hands, as if drawn by an invisible force, reached out to touch him.

    Her fingers splayed against his chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart beneath her palms, the solid strength of his muscles beneath her fingertips.

    He pulled her into a close embrace, his arms wrapping around her, holding her tightly. He kissed her forehead tenderly, then moved to capture her lips.

    Their tongues met, swirling, tasting, exploring, their dance growing more urgent, more intense with each passing moment.

    His hands moved to the laces of her belly band, his fingers working at the knots with practiced ease.

    As the final knot slipped free, the thin silk fell away, leaving her completely bare to his gaze, to his touch.

    He held her close, his hands caressing her back, feeling the smooth expanse of her skin, the delicate curve of her spine, the gentle swell of her hips.

    She pressed herself against him, her breasts crushed against his chest, the sensation both exhilarating and grounding.

    After a moment, he stepped back, just slightly, allowing his gaze to roam freely over her, to fully appreciate the beauty of her form.

    Her nipples, the color of ripe berries, stood erect, a testament to her arousal. He raised his hands, cupping the weight of her breasts, his thumbs brushing against the sensitive peaks.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    A soft gasp escaped her lips, her body swaying toward him, drawn in by the warmth of his touch.

    Her breath hitched as his fingers traced the delicate areolas, then gently pinched and rolled her nipples, eliciting a low moan from deep within her throat.

    ¡°Aah¡­ ahh,¡± she whimpered, her head falling back, her eyes fluttering closed as she surrendered to the exquisite sensations.

    His lips trailed hot kisses along the elegant column of her throat, her neck, and her collarbone until he reached the peak of one breast.

    He took the hardened nipple into his mouth and sucked gently.

    Her whole body trembled in response, and she let out a loud gasp. Encouraged by her reaction, he repeated the same with the other breast.

    Her hands gripped his head, holding him tightly, her breath quickening with each passing moment.

    He sucked greedily, intoxicated by her unique flavor, relishing how her fingers threaded into his hair to keep him close.

    His hands trailed along the curves of her body, eventually reaching the silken fabric that still clung to her hips, the last barrier between them.

    He untied the sash of her skirt, and with a gentle tug, the fabric slid down her legs.

    She stood before him, clad only in a pair of thin silk shorts, the dampness near her entrance clearly visible through the sheer fabric.

    He reached for the last barrier, his fingers brushing against her skin, sending a fresh wave of heat through her. She caught her breath, her hips instinctively lifting, offering him easier access.

    Gently, he slipped the fabric aside, revealing her most intimate self, wet and ready for him.

    Her breasts rose and fell with her ragged breathing, her nipples taut and glistening with his saliva.

    She closed her legs tightly, a reflexive attempt to hide her entrance, but he gently coaxed them apart.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± he murmured, his voice filled with awe.

    His hands moved to her slender legs, his palms gliding slowly from her ankles to her thighs. He kissed her jade-like skin, the surface seeming to shimmer under his touch.

    His fingers traced the curve of her thigh, finding their way to her wet entrance.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± she moaned at his touch.

    He pushed one finger inside her, parting her folds to reveal the pink flesh beneath. Her insides were already slick with desire.

    He moved his fingers in and out slowly, feeling her grow wetter with each motion. With his other hand, he rubbed her sensitive pearl, circling and teasing the delicate nub.

    Bai Yunxi gasped, her body trembling with pleasure. Her moans grew louder, more insistent, as he continued his ministrations.

    ¡°Aahh¡­ Angh¡­ Hah,¡± she cried out, her back arching like a bow as her orgasm washed over her.

    Her body convulsed, her hands clutching the silk cushions beneath her. When the waves subsided, she slumped back, boneless and sated.

    He stood and slowly untied his trousers, his eyes never leaving her. Her half-lidded gaze fell upon his muscular frame and his erection, thick and proud.

    Her eyes widened at the sight, her cheeks flushing with a mix of excitement and trepidation.

    He joined her on the bed, his body a warm, solid presence beside hers.

    Propping himself up on one elbow, he gazed down at her, taking in the flush of her skin, the damp tendrils of hair clinging to her forehead, the soft swell of her breasts still rising and falling with her rapid breaths.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er,¡± he murmured, his voice husky with desire, ¡°you are so beautiful.¡±

    She blushed under his praise, a wave of heat washing over her. ¡°Husband,¡± she whispered, the word a soft caress, a claim, a new reality.

    He leaned down, his lips capturing hers in a deep, lingering kiss. His tongue swept into her mouth, tasting her sweetness, reigniting the embers of their passion.

    She responded eagerly, her arms wrapping around his neck, pulling him closer, her body arching against his.

    He broke the kiss, his breath ragged, his gaze searching hers. He trailed kisses down her neck, his lips lingering on the pulse that fluttered wildly beneath her skin.

    He kissed her shoulders, the gentle slope of her breasts, his tongue swirling around her nipples, drawing forth soft moans from her lips.

    He moved lower, his mouth tracing a path down her belly, his tongue dipping into her navel, tasting the sweetness of her skin.

    ¡°Husband,¡± she murmured, her voice barely audible, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    He positioned himself between her legs, the tip of his manhood pressing against her wet entrance.

    He separated her thighs, his gaze fixed on that most intimate part of her, the soft folds, the delicate petals, now swollen and glistening with desire.

    He entered her slowly, carefully, his gaze never leaving hers. He felt her tightness, her heat, the slight resistance as he pushed past her innocence, a barrier that had stood for far too long.

    She gasped, her eyes widening, her body adjusting to his size, to the fullness of him within her.

    Then, a sharp, fleeting pain pierced through her, a reminder of her long years of solitude.

    Her fingers tightened around his arms, her nails digging into his skin. He paused, his gaze searching hers, concern etched on his face.

    ¡°Xi¡¯er?¡± he whispered, his voice thick with a mixture of desire and worry.

    She met his gaze, a silent reassurance in her eyes, urging him on.

    With a deep breath, he pushed past the barrier, a low groan escaping his lips as he finally sank into her completely, burying himself to the hilt in her welcoming warmth.

    She closed her eyes, her breathing ragged, a soft moan escaping her lips. Su Kang brought his face close to hers, his lips brushing against her cheek.

    ¡°You are not just a widow, a mother, burdened by the past,¡± he whispered, his breath warm against her ear.

    ¡°Xi¡¯er, you are my wife now. Open your eyes to witness our union.¡±

    As she heard his sweet words, she opened her eyes, tears glistening in them.

 First Passionate Night R-18 (Part 2)

    As she heard his sweet words, she opened her eyes, tears shimmering on her lashes, and gazed up at him.

    She smiled sweetly at him and nodded, hinting for him to start moving.

    Su Kang felt his tip reach the end of her passage. She was slowly getting used to her husband''s size as she looked at his face.

    Both of them were observing each other''s expressions; Bai Yunxi could see him suppressing his desire to move fast. He was giving her time to adjust, to fully accept him.

    After a minute, a long, slow minute filled with unspoken emotions, Bai Yunxi wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him closer, eager to feel him move inside her, to feel the fullness of their connection.

    He thrust into her, a slow, deliberate movement, burying himself to the hilt in her tight, wet sheath.

    She cried out, her body stretching, adapting, welcoming him, her back arching off the bed.

    His length filled her completely; the sensation of her tight, velvety heat surrounding him was almost too much to bear.

    "Ohhhh, so good," he groaned, his voice strained with controlled passion.

    He kissed her lips hungrily as he stayed still, letting her body acclimate to his size, savoring the feeling of being completely enveloped by her.

    He began to move, slowly at first, withdrawing almost entirely before thrusting back into her, establishing a slow, deliberate rhythm.

    "Uhh... Mmph... Mmm..."

    She moaned in a low voice, her hands clutching at his shoulders as he moved his hips.

    At first, there was a lingering ache, a memory of the pain, but it quickly gave way to a burgeoning pleasure as he began to move in a slow and steady rhythm, each thrust a promise, a claiming.

    "Uhh... Haah... Ahh."

    Bai Yunxi''s moans filled the room, echoing off the red walls of the bridal chamber, a song of unrestrained desire.

    Su Kang increased his thrusting speed as she started to feel pleasure, their skin slapping together in a primal, rhythmic dance.

    "Aahh...Aahhh...Anghh..."

    (Slap... Slap... Slap...)

    The room echoed with the sounds of their lovemaking¡ªthe wet slapping of flesh against flesh, their labored breathing, and Bai Yunxi''s wanton, uninhibited moans.

    Su Kang''s hands roamed over her body, rediscovering every curve, every valley, until they found her breasts, now jiggling with each of his movements.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    He squished them in his palms, rubbing her pink-red nipples, drawing forth whimpers of pleasure.

    Then he moved one hand, his fingers finding her sensitive bud, rubbing, teasing.

    Her mind was overwhelmed with pleasure, and she moaned loudly, no longer suppressing her voice, losing herself in the waves of sensation. Su Kang whispered in her ear,

    "Moan louder, Yun''er. I have already arranged a sound-concealing array. No one but me can hear your beautiful voice tonight."

    "Mmph...uhhh...anhhh."

    Their bed was shaking, groaning under the force of their intense sexual intercourse. After a long time, her body convulsed around his member as she climaxed.

    She hugged his head tightly, pushing his face against her neck. He sucked her collarbone and kissed her skin hard, leaving his teeth marks, his love bites, on her.

    "Husband, I''m... I''m..."

    She couldn''t finish the sentence, her words lost in a wave of overwhelming sensation as her body surrendered to the building orgasm.

    Su Kang''s hands gripped her hips, thrusting with more power, more urgency.

    He was not done yet, his own release building, a relentless pressure within him.

    Bai Yunxi leaned forward, her breasts swaying, brushing against his chest with each movement, as she kissed him deeply, her tongue mimicking the rhythm of their bodies, a wild, untamed dance.

    As their passion escalated, reaching a fever pitch, Su Kang''s hands slid down her back, cupping her buttocks, lifting her watery body into his lap.

    He lifted her buttocks up and down with his thrusts as she slid up and down his length, a grinding, rhythmic motion that sent shockwaves of pleasure through them both.

    Bai Yunxi''s moans grew louder, filling the chamber with her uninhibited pleasure.

    She threw her head back, her long hair cascading down her back like a dark waterfall, her throat exposed, vulnerable.

    Her legs wrapped around his waist tightly, her nails digging into his back, anchoring him to her.

    She was about to have another orgasm soon, her body tensing, preparing for the release.

    "Ahh... Ahh... Haah... Angh..."

    She felt his member swell inside her, pulsing against her depths, and she realized he was about to climax as well, their bodies moving in a frantic, desperate rhythm.

    Su Kang''s body tensed as he emptied himself into her. Her insides were tightening around his length as they sought to empty him. He filled her womb with his hot seed.

    Her legs quivered, and she collapsed onto the bed, gasping for air. He didn''t leave her body, enjoying the feel of her warmth clutching his length.

    Bai Yunxi''s skin was flushed with passion, and she looked like a goddess in the candlelight.

    "Xi''er, you are so damn beautiful, and you''re mine now," he muttered, feeling possessive while admiring her body.

    She felt thrilled after hearing his comments since she felt hot both inside and out.

    He flipped her over onto her stomach. He took a moment to appreciate the shape of her round, plump buttocks, the curve of her spine, the delicate line of her neck.

    He positioned himself behind her, taking a firm grip on her hips, his fingers digging lightly into her soft flesh.

    He didn''t enter her immediately; instead, he took his time, kissing and nibbling his way along her bare back, from the nape of her neck to her hips, eliciting shivers and soft moans.

    "Ohhh... hmm..."

    He finally did push into her; it was with a slow, deliberate force that made her moan into the pillows.

    He filled her completely, stretching her in the new position, a fresh wave of sensation washing over her.

    Paa... Paa... Paa...

    He began to move, setting a pace that was both punishing and exquisitely pleasurable.

    Each thrust sent waves of pleasure rippling through her body, and she could feel him reaching deeper than ever before, touching places she hadn''t known existed.

    She moaned over and over, her voice muffled by the fabric of the pillows, her hands clutching at the sheets.

    "Aahh...hmph...anngh..."

    The feeling of his member sliding in and out of her from behind was overwhelming, intense, and she could feel another orgasm building quickly, relentlessly.

    He reached around and found her bud, playing with it, teasing it with his fingers as he continued to thrust, and she lost all control, her body arching, her senses exploding.

    "Aahhhhh...ahhhh...aaaangh."

    He kept thrusting as they found a rhythm. Her breasts kept bouncing as her body moved, and her mouth kept moaning.

    A shudder ripped through Bai Yunxi, her inner muscles clenching around him in a series of intense pulsations.

    A cry, wild and unrestrained, tore from her throat as wave after wave of pure sensation crashed over her.

    He didn''t stop, though, driving into her even harder as she rode the waves of pleasure, his own release building.

    He grabbed her face, turning her head towards him, and kissed her lips deeply, passionately, his tongue mirroring the movements of his hips.

    Breaking their kiss, Su Kang whispered in her ear, his voice rough with desire,

    "Dear, let''s take a look at the beautiful sky as we make love."

    "Don''t worry, I have already thought everything about this. You just have to agree with this."

    She nodded her head, her eyes glazed with passion, trusting him completely.

    He helped her to her feet, his hands gentle as they traced the contours of her trembling body.

    With a knowing smile, he led her to a part of the suite she hadn''t yet explored¡ªa chamber with a glass roof and walls, offering an unobstructed view of the star-studded sky above.

    Bai Yunxi saw that the room had blue and green curtains, as the roof and window were made out of glass.

    The coolness of the glass contrasted with the warmth of their bodies as they lay down on the velvet cushions.

    Bai Yunxi felt the gentle breeze caressing her skin, heightening her senses as she gazed up at the twinkling stars.

    Su Kang positioned himself between her legs, his erection nudging her entrance once more.

    But a sudden weakness washed over Bai Yunxi, leaving her body feeling drained. She didn''t know why she felt so light-headed, only that fatigue clung to her limbs like an unseen weight.

    "Husband, I''m feeling tired," she pleaded with exhaustion in her voice.

 Change In Yunxis Body

    Su Kang stilled, his body poised above hers, his desire a throbbing pulse between them.

    He searched her eyes, seeing the lingering traces of passion but also a weariness that tugged at his heart.

    "Of course, if my Xi''er wants to rest, then we will rest," he said softly, his voice filled with tenderness.

    He leaned down and kissed her forehead, their bodies slowly calming as the heat of their passion ebbed.

    Bai Yunxi''s eyes never left his, a soft smile appearing on her lips. She reached out, her hand finding his, their fingers intertwining.

    "Thank you, Husband," she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    She brushed her lips against his in a light, tantalizing kiss. "I promise," she murmured against his mouth, her voice filled with sincerity, "I will make it up to you. Soon."

    He watched her, his gaze tracing the delicate curve of her cheek, the soft rise and fall of her breasts. For a fleeting moment, he thought he saw a faint, emerald glow flicker in the depths of her eyes.

    ''It seems some of the medicinal properties of the pill have yet to be digested by her body,'' he thought.

    "Then I will hold you to that," he said, his voice warm but firm.

    Bai Yunxi nodded, her eyes drifting to her thighs, which were wet with their mixed love juices.

    She felt the warmth of his semen spill onto her inner thighs, a physical reminder of their union. "Husband, I want to bathe now."

    "Good, let''s go," Su Kang replied, effortlessly picking her up and carrying her to the adjacent bathroom.

    The bathroom was dimly lit, with candles flickering around the edges of the large bathtub, casting a warm and intimate glow.

    Su Kang carefully placed her into the tub, the water rippling around her body as she sighed in pleasure at the heat enveloping her.

    "This looks nice," she commented, appreciating the effort Su Kang had put into making the bathroom feel romantic.

    He joined her, sliding into the water behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist.

    His still semi-hard member brushed against her backside, a reminder of their interrupted passion.

    Bai Yunxi leaned back into him, her head resting on his broad shoulder as she allowed the warmth of the water to wash away any lingering doubts or worries.

    Su Kang took a cloth and began to clean her body with tender strokes, his touch both soothing and arousing.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    He took a soft cloth and began to wash her, his touch tender, almost reverent. He knew she had given herself to him completely, entrusted him with her body, her heart, her future.

    As he massaged her shoulders, kneading away the tension, he asked,

    "What are you thinking?"

    "I''m thinking about my child," she admitted.

    "It''s our child now. Don''t worry, Li Fang is absolutely fine. He is still on his way to his destination," Su Kang said with a chuckle.

    "You... No... Don''t talk..." she began, but her words trailed off into a sigh. His words were true, and she knew it.

    Bai Yunxi shook her head and replied, "I will talk to Li Fang about our relationship. I don''t want him to know about us before that. He is very sensitive to topics about his father or me."

    She shared her thoughts, explaining that she would discuss their relationship with Li Fang in the future, when the time was right.

    Until then, she didn''t want him to know anything about them, as her son was quick to anger.

    Su Kang agreed with her thoughts and reassured her about their relationship. He, too, didn''t want Li Fang to know about them now.

    If Li Fang discovered their relationship, his heart and mind would be shaken, allowing Fate to steal more destiny points from him.

    Li Fang''s destiny would grow stronger with time, and Su Kang needed to wait for the right moment to harvest more points.

    If Li Fang found out now, Su Kang would gain around 5500-6000 destiny points, roughly 20% of Li Fang''s total destiny. Fate had advised him to wait for a better harvest.

    Su Kang was also thinking about how to hide their relationship if Bai Yunxi were to give birth to his child.

    "Don''t worry, I will make sure our son doesn''t find out about us, not until you''re ready." he assured her.

    "He''s not your son," she retorted playfully, a hint of a pout in her voice. "Stop trying to claim him."

    "Dear, it''s best to accept the fact," he replied, his fingers pinching her nipples beneath the water, sending shivers through her.

    "At least between us, there shouldn''t be such  no such distance."

    "Umm, alright." she moaned softly, her eyes fluttering close.

    "I''ve given you all of me, my everything. Don''t break my trust in you, Su Kang," she said, her voice tinged with emotion.

    "Xi''er, thank you for accepting me. I''m glad you''re my first love and wife," he whispered, kissing her neck and ears.

    "Thank you for everything you have done for Li Fang, for me, and for my mother," she replied.

    "I did it for myself, too, Yun''er," he said, a teasing note returning to his voice. "A beautiful wife was a very welcome reward. You don''t need to thank a selfish man."

    "Don''t say that," she chided softly, puffing out her cheeks. "I know your heart, Su Kang. Don''t pretend to be something you''re not."

    He laughed, feeling ashamed in his heart. "All right, all right. Let''s stop now." He removed his hands from her front, letting her relax.

    He helped her from the tub, then led her back to the bedroom. The moon and stars provided the only light, casting the room in a soft, silvery glow.

    Bai Yunxi felt a thrill of excitement as she gazed up at the night sky, her eyes tracing the patterns of the constellations.

    Su Kang pulled back the covers and helped her into bed, sliding in beside her.

    They lay there in silence for a moment, watching the shadows dance upon the ceiling, thrown by the swaying branches of the trees outside.

    Soon, Bai Yunxi''s breathing deepened, and he knew she was asleep. He turned his thoughts to Fate. "How much did I gain?"

    "3000 destiny points," Fate replied.

    Two thousand points came from her confession, and three thousand from their marriage and intimacy.

    Su Kang had lost one thousand points in divination and spent two thousand on Bai Yunxi''s pill.

    He had also given some points to Fate as per their agreement.

    "Fate, what about the thing you were preparing for me?" Su Kang asked.

    "It''s done, but this isn''t an appropriate place for it. I''ll give it to you when you return to the Su family," Fate replied.

    Su Kang grew curious. Fate didn''t usually know about items stored within him, but this time, it felt different. "What is that? I feel like you know something."

    "I know about this thing. I''ll tell you later," Fate said cryptically.

    "Hmm, okay. How much will that thing cost me?" Su Kang asked.

    "2000 destiny points, including my helping fee. You''ll need my assistance to absorb it properly," Fate explained.

    "Good. Then let''s divide the remaining one thousand points," Su Kang said. "Fate, add 250 points to my destiny so it can recover to 8000. You can take the remaining 750."

    "Good. Then I''ll do that," Fate agreed.

    Su Kang and Fate were in a symbiotic relationship, stealing the power of destiny from this world for their own purposes.

    Su Kang also traded spiritual items with Fate, though he wasn''t sure how much power Fate needed to nourish those items.

    Even the pills Fate considered mediocre were high-level alchemy pills in Su Kang''s eyes.

    As Su Kang lost himself in thought, he noticed a change in the surrounding atmosphere. Using his spiritual sense, he observed the Qi around Bai Yunxi.

    Her cultivation level was dropping, and her hair was slowly turning white. Wrinkles began to form on her skin, though she slept peacefully.

    Su Kang felt a surge of horror. "Fate, did this happen because of the pill?" he asked, his voice filled with frustration and worry.

    "I think so," Fate replied.

    " Why would this happen?" Su Kang asked.

    Fate observed Bai Yunxi''s destiny.

    "Her destiny is still strong. It''s not weakening so it means, nothing will happen to her. Just calm down and wait."

    Fate explained that her powers of destiny were fluctuating but not decreasing. For now, he would observe. If something went wrong, he would intervene.

 Bai Yunxis Transformation

    Bai Yunxi''s condition grew increasingly alarming. Her once lustrous and voluminous hair, a symbol of her vitality, turned an eerie shade of white, and strands of it began to fall out in alarming clumps, landing on bed sheets.

    The soft, supple texture of her skin, which just hours before had glowed with the flush of passion, transformed into a dry, papery landscape of wrinkles and age spots.

    The youthful curves, the gentle swell of her breasts, the soft curve of her hips, all seemed to wither and shrink, leaving her visibly diminished, aged beyond recognition.

    Her body, once robust and full of life, grew alarmingly frail and fragile, the very essence of her youth slipping away as if it were a river in a desert, leaving her visibly aged beyond recognition.

    Su Kang''s heart tightened with fear and frustration. He couldn''t bear to see her suffer like this. His anger at himself and Fate grew, but he knew he needed to focus on finding a solution.

    A cold dread settled in Su Kang''s heart.  He couldn''t bear to witness her suffering, this agonizing unraveling of the woman he loved.

    He turned to Fate, his voice a desperate rasp, stripped of all pretense of composure. "What is happening to her?"

    Fate''s tone was filled with confusion as he studied the changes in Bai Yunxi''s body.

    "I don''t know," it admitted.

    "But it seems as if something is consuming her vitality at an alarming rate." He said again.

    The two of them watched over Bai Yunxi throughout the night, their anxiety mounting with every passing moment.

    As the first light of dawn pierced the horizon,her once youthful body was now that of an old woman, her breathing shallow and weak. Her hairs have all fallen out of her head.

    "We cannot simply stand by and watch!" Su Kang said, his voice tight with desperation, his hands clenching into fists.

    "We must do something!"

    Fate continued to observe her destiny, still uncertain of the cause. Before it could decide anything, some changes occur.

    Her body slowly began to emit a faint, emerald light. Then, with a sudden surge, the light intensified, enveloping her in a luminous cocoon.

    Her body began to levitate within the cocoon, suspended in mid-air. Her body started to shed her old skin, and blood, dark and viscous, began to seep from her pores, staining the white sheets beneath her.

    Her mouth and eyes, once so full of life, were now smeared with streaks of crimson.

    Her body started to shed her old skin, and blood started to drip from her body. Her mouth and eyes were full of bloodstains.

    Su Kang can''t sense anything inside the cocoon, but he can see her through its transparent surface. Her body is decomposing inside the cocoon.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Her skin has melted, and her muscles are being torn apart. Her bones are cracking and breaking every moment.

    Su Kang''s heart was filled with despair. He still has a faint hope that she will be fine. He asked the Fate,

    "Fate, she is alive there, right?"

    "Yes, her destiny has not yet vanished. She is still alive in there."

    Su Kang breathed a sigh of relief. If Bai Yunxi is still alive, then the effects of the pill are.

    The green light was akin to what they had witnessed when she had taken the pill before, but this time it was suffused with an inexplicable power.

    "She is surrounded by strong life energy. Maybe this is the true manifestation of the pill''s power."  It said to assure Su Kang.

    "Hmm. Let''s observe her situation for now." Su Kang nodded.

    Eventually, there was nothing left but her bones, which were also showing signs of crackling and snapping.

    Bai Yunxi is feeling that she is inside a horrible dream. She can''t see anything, nor hear anything. She wanted to speak, but her voice wouldn''t come out.

    She was feeling cold and weak. She didn''t know what went wrong with her. It was only yesterday that she married Su Kang.

    Now she is here in darkness. When she thought that everything might be fine in her life.

    Months had dragged on since she had been stuck in this place. Initially, she had wanted to shed tears and shout for rescue, but she had quickly realized the futility of her efforts.

    Her inability to do anything inside this darkness slowly broke her heart. She lost her sanity and mind after a few months.

    She could feel an unknown warmth entering  her body in this cold place. That warmth would always restored her sanity.

    This cycle continued; she kept going insane, and she was cured again. Her willpower gradually got stronger in this process.

    Finally, as the sun began to set and the room was bathed in the soft glow of evening light, the green cocoon started to show some changes.

    Her bones had become almost invisible, leaving only a shimmering skull behind. Her skull began to glow with a vibrant, emerald luster.

    It was as if it was made of the purest jade, infused with the essence of life itself.

    Su Kang held his breath, his eyes glued to the shimmering cocoon. It was as if something within it was pushing against the barriers.

    The skeletal form within began to reform, to reshape itself. The emerald light coalesced, weaving new flesh, new muscle, around the reconstructed bones.

    The emerald glow intensified, concentrating itself, and her bones began to reconstruct themselves with astonishing speed.

    New cells, imbued with an otherworldly vitality, formed and multiplied, connecting and growing into healthy tissue.

    Muscles, taut and firm, stretched over her newly formed bones, each fiber infused with the vibrant emerald light, giving her form a subtle, almost imperceptible glow.

    Her hair began to grow back on her head, cascading down in thick, lustrous locks, a stark contrast to the brittle white strands that had fallen away.

    Her eyes grew brighter, the pupils expanding and contracting as if coming back to life. The emerald glow seeped into her sockets before they vanished.

    Her once ordinary pupils transformed into a mesmerizing pattern of swirling greens, hinting at the profound power that now resided within her.

    Finally, the green light faded, absorbed completely into her body. Her physical form was restored, yet undeniably changed.

    Su Kang could sense it ¨C a strength, a vitality, that radiated from her.

    Her qi cultivation, however, had regressed to the fifth level of the Qi Refining realm.

    But her physical body and her soul had reached the second realm, a testament to the pill''s extraordinary power.

    Su Kang immediately moved and checked her. Her body was fine, but her green eyes were looking lifeless.

    Suddenly her eyes glowed slightly for a moment and her body started to tremble. She was confused about this whole situation and trying to remember everything.

    "Xi''er, are you okay? Do you feel anything uncomfortable?" He asked.

    She didn''t answer immediately, her gaze still distant. Then, a flicker of fear, raw and primal, flashed across her face.

    She reached out, her fingers grasping his hands with a surprising strength, her grip almost painful. She trembled, her body shaking uncontrollably.

    Su Kang instinctively pulled her into a tight embrace, covering her exposed body with the nearby silk sheets.

    After some time, her trembling subsided. She drew a shaky breath, her thoughts slowly coalescing.

    "What¡­ what happened?" she asked, her voice a frightened whisper.

    "Your body was being reconstructed because of the pill that you took before." He explained.

    ""Reconstructing??" She appeared confused.

    She then recounted her experience, her voice trembling as she described the terrifying sensation of being trapped in some dark place; all her senses were blocked.

    She didn''t know how much time she spent in that darkness. She gradually lost her mind and will, then some warm energy will come and restore her condition.

    She spoke of the agonizing months, the endless cycle of madness in that dark void.

    Su Kang was feeling guilty for her situation. She was already somewhat timid, but after spending many months in such darkness, he was afraid that it might create a trauma for her.

    "Everything is fine now. Your consciousness was under the protection of the mysterious power of the pill." He tried to reassure her, to erase her fears to some extent.

    He explained, as best he could, what he had witnessed ¨C the aging, the rejuvenation, the cocoon of green light, the reconstruction of her body.

    He told her that she could not tolerate such a painful process if she was awake at that time.

    "Let''s go; we have to greet your mother. We haven''t left the house for a whole day."

    He wanted to distract her, to ground her in the present, to help her move past the nightmare she had endured.

    She nodded. She feels like she hasn''t seen her mother for many months. She wanted to see lights after coming out of that nightmare.

 Reborn As A New Born

    Emerging from the house, Bai Yunxi felt a profound sense of relief as the warm rays of the sun kissed her skin.

    The sight of the familiar village was a balm to her soul, a stark contrast to the cold, lifeless abyss she had just endured.

    As they made their way to her mother''s house, the village came alive with whispers and congratulatory greetings.

    The villagers, having noticed the couple''s extended absence, speculated about the reasons for their retreat. Their imaginations flourished with tales of fervent romance and marital bliss.

    Bai Yunxi couldn''t suppress a smile as she walked through the village, the whispers of the villagers trailing her like a gentle breeze.

    She felt a deep sense of contentment seeing familiar faces again, a reminder of the life she had returned to.

    When she entered the courtyard, her mother was seated in a chair, enjoying a cup of tea with a warm smile.

    Her hair was neatly pulled into a bun, and she wore a simple yet elegant blue dress. At the sight of her daughter, her eyes widened in disbelief.

    Bai Yunxi looked different¡ªmore beautiful, exuding a mysterious aura. She appeared slightly younger, but the most striking change was in her eyes.

    Once dark, they now shimmered with a captivating shade of green, the pupils encircled by delicate patterns resembling the veins of a leaf. It was as if nature itself had infused her gaze.

    "Both of you, welcome home," her mother called softly, her voice brimming with joy and concern.

    She immediately suspected Su Kang''s influence. Rising gracefully, she welcomed them, her movements fluid thanks to her new artificial leg and the rejuvenating effects of the longevity pill.

    Bai Yunxi''s mother gestured for them to sit, her eyes scrutinizing her daughter closely.

    "You''ve changed significantly in just one day," she remarked, her gaze searching Bai Yunxi''s face.

    Is this truly my Xi''er? she wondered.

    She wanted to tease her daughter but refrained, not wanting to embarrass her in Su Kang''s presence.

    Bai Yunxi, who had spent so much time alone in her dreams, felt a surge of happiness at seeing her mother again.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Mother, it''s because of the spiritual pill," she explained.

    Madam An had already guessed as much, but she was still surprised by the extent of the transformation.

    Her daughter''s body seemed younger, and her talent had clearly improved. Bai Yunxi shared some details about the pill''s effects, though she omitted certain truths to spare her mother unnecessary worry.

    She mentioned her youthful appearance and the change in her eye color, attributing it all to the spiritual elixir.

    They talked for a long time, and Madam An noticed subtle changes in her daughter''s demeanor. She speculated that it might be due to her recent marriage to Su Kang.

    While she wished for her daughter''s happiness, she couldn''t ignore the disparity in their backgrounds.

    Bai Yunxi was a widow with a grown son, while Su Kang was the young master of the prestigious Su family.

    The difference in their cultivation talent and realms was also significant. Still, Madam An felt reassured knowing that Su Kang had taken steps to improve her daughter''s talent.

    Even if their marriage remained a secret, she believed he would treat Bai Yunxi well.

    After their conversation and a shared meal, Su Kang and Bai Yunxi returned to their residence on the outskirts.

    Su Kang set up a Qi-gathering array and placed several spiritual stones around it. "Xi''er, sit here and begin cultivating. I''ll monitor your body," he instructed.

    Though Fate had assured him everything was fine, he wanted to verify it himself.

    Bai Yunxi nodded and sat in the array, beginning her breathing technique. As Qi entered her body, it flowed effortlessly through her meridians.

    She was surprised by how smoothly she refined the spiritual energy, feeling as though she could do it even without techniques.

    Su Kang observed her closely, noting that her meridians were wide open and her cultivation speed was remarkably fast¡ªfaster than he had anticipated.

    This¡­ changes things, he thought, a calculating glint in his eyes. This accelerates the timeline.

    He didn''t disturb her and watched silently as she cultivated through the night.

    When she finally opened her eyes, the morning sunlight was streaming into the room. She was surprised to realize how much time had passed.

    "How was your experience? Did you face any difficulties?" Su Kang asked.

    "No, it was incredibly smooth. I didn''t even notice how much time had passed," she replied.

    "That''s typical for advanced cultivators. They can spend months in seclusion without realizing it. Just as one day in your dream felt like many months, time can become fluid during cultivation," Su Kang explained.

    Bai Yunxi nodded, absorbing his words. After a night of cultivation, she felt energized and hopeful. "I want to go somewhere," she said suddenly.

    "Good. Where do you wish to go?" Su Kang asked.

    "Anywhere. I want to see lights and crowds of people," she replied.

    Su Kang agreed, recognizing that she needed to alleviate the lingering effects of her ordeal.

    He made the necessary preparations and informed Madam An of their trip, assuring her they would return in a few days.

    They traveled to Rift Valley, spending the morning exploring markets and various locations.

    The scent of street food, the laughter of children, and the bustling energy of the city washed over Bai Yunxi, filling her with a sense of life and vitality.

    At night, they stayed at an inn. As they dined in the restaurant, Bai Yunxi noticed people discreetly observing her.

    Though her features were largely unchanged, there was a new depth to her gaze¡ªa blend of youthful innocence and mature wisdom.

    Her emerald eyes, with their swirling, galaxy-like patterns, seemed to hold secrets even she didn''t fully understand.

    She glanced at Su Kang, feeling self-conscious about her transformed appearance.

    He understood her unease and reassured her, "They''re reacting this way because you possess an extraordinary charm. Your eyes may look different, but many cultivators have unique features. You look beautiful."

    His words eased her doubts. They finished their meal and retreated to their room.

    As Bai Yunxi lay on the bed, the sounds of the bustling city outside the window brought her a sense of security.

    Su Kang pulled the curtains shut and lay beside her, holding her gently in his arms.

    "I''ve missed you," she whispered.

    "I''m here. You don''t need to worry anymore. Everything is alright," he reassured her.

    "Xi''er, your body was broken and then rebuilt. That dark place aimed to shatter your mind, spirit, and heart, but it also healed you. Maybe it was strengthening your will power."

    "You can view this as an opportunity or a trauma. I want you to emerge from this experience as a new person¡ªsomeone with a resilient heart, fresh dreams, and strong determination."

    Su Kang had reflected deeply on her experiences before reaching this conclusion.

    Though neither he nor Fate could be certain of its accuracy, he wanted Bai Yunxi to find strength and renewal in her ordeal.

    She had never considered it that way. The dream had been a nightmare, but perhaps there was something to be gained from it.

    "Okay," she whispered, gripping his robe tightly as she closed her eyes, a newfound resolve burning within her.

 Leaving The Village

    The following morning, Bai Yunxi awoke to the golden light filtering through the bamboo shutters, casting soft patterns on the walls.

    Warmth surrounded her¡ªSu Kang''s embrace was steady, his breath even. She stretched lazily, pressing closer before murmuring, "Good morning."

    Su Kang''s lips brushed against her forehead. "Good morning, Xi''er."

    She smiled sleepily, savoring the moment.

    "Do you want to travel more?" he asked, his voice still thick with morning drowsiness.

    "Two more days," she answered, eyes gleaming with quiet excitement.

    Their journey continued, carrying them farther from the Qingyun region.

    As they traveled, they spoke of the vast world beyond¡ªthe great sects, hidden cultivation techniques, and the endless opportunities that awaited those strong enough to seize them.

    At night, Bai Yunxi immersed herself in refining her abilities, pushing herself beyond what she had thought possible.

    Su Kang observed her progress, marveling at how effortlessly she absorbed techniques.

    The elixir had not only strengthened her physique but had also heightened her comprehension and perception.

    She could learn techniques at an astonishing rate now. The transformation was nothing short of miraculous.

    As she finished reading another cultivation scroll, she looked up at him, gratitude shining in her eyes. "Husband, thank you for this gift."

    Su Kang had anticipated the pill''s benefits, but even he hadn''t expected such drastic results.

    There was only one drawback¡ªher qi cultivation had regressed significantly.

    It was as if her body had reverted to her teenage years.

    For Bai Yunxi, this was a blessing. But for him? If he had taken the pill, he would have lost years of cultivation.

    He shuddered at the thought¡ªif his body regressed too much, he might have been reduced to a child.

    That was unacceptable.

    He smiled, reaching out to smooth her hair. "You deserve it."

    She blushed at his tenderness, resting her head against his chest.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    This had become their routine¡ªdiscussing cultivation late into the night, holding each other until dawn.

    A quiet warmth filled Bai Yunxi as she closed her eyes, listening to his heartbeat. For the first time in years, she felt truly at peace.

    "I think I''ll get addicted to this feeling," she murmured softly.

    Su Kang chuckled, tightening his hold. "Good. Then I won''t have to compete with those young geniuses from the Central Plains for your affection."

    She blinked, confused. "What do you mean?"

    "You''re beautiful and incredibly talented," he mused. "One day, powerful cultivators will seek your hand." He sighed dramatically.

    "Maybe you''ll realize I''m not enough and leave me for someone greater."

    She stared at him, utterly dumbfounded. "Do you really think I''d do that?"

    He sighed, shaking his head in exaggerated despair. "Powerful female cultivators often take multiple lovers or husbands. My wife might become like them one day."

    Betrayal. Absolute betrayal.

    "You¡ª!" Bai Yunxi launched herself at him, biting his arm.

    Su Kang laughed, completely unaffected, stroking her hair as she gnawed at him in frustration.

    "Sorry, sorry! Forgive me, Xi''er," he said, barely suppressing his amusement.

    "You''re insufferable," she huffed, pulling away.

    With a swift motion, Su Kang grabbed her waist and leapt out of the window.

    "W-What are you doing?!" she shrieked as they landed near a pond.

    Su Kang spread out a cloth on the ground, settling down and pulling her beside him. "You''re not mad, are you?" he teased.

    She huffed, turning away. "How could I not be? That joke wasn''t funny."

    He sighed, taking a more serious tone. "I didn''t mean to upset you. I just wanted to lighten the mood."

    She glanced at him, cheeks puffed in an adorable pout.

    "I thought you were a gentleman. Turns out I was fooled."

    "Finally, you see it!" Su Kang declared dramatically. "I tricked you into marrying me. Otherwise, how could I ever deserve a wife like you?"

    She pinched his waist, making him chuckle.

    Then, in a softer voice, he murmured, "Sometimes¡­ I''m really jealous of Li Xiao."

    Bai Yunxi stiffened.

    Before he could continue, she covered his mouth with her hand.

    The warmth of her palm against his lips made him pause. Her eyes held an unreadable mix of sadness, unwillingness, and something deeper.

    For a long moment, they simply stared at each other, the wind rustling the leaves, the pond reflecting the moonlight.

    Su Kang slowly removed her hand but said nothing more.

    She parted her lips, about to speak, but he cut her off.

    "I won''t bring up the past anymore."

    Brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear, he gave her a reassuring look.

    She nodded, understanding unspoken between them.

    Instead of speaking, he pulled her into his embrace again, resting his chin atop her head.

    "Look at the sky, Yunxi," he whispered. "Get addicted to this feeling. If not, I fear that one day¡­ you might actually run away."

    She didn''t answer. But after a moment, she leaned into his warmth.

    The next morning, they ended their travels, returning to the village by evening.

    Su Kang had made up his mind¡ªhe would leave the village in two days, taking Bai Yunxi and Madam An with him.

    Before their departure, he decided to host a banquet for the villagers who had taken care of them.

    That night, as Bai Yunxi rested in his arms, he considered the future.

    She was improving rapidly, but she lacked suitable cultivation techniques. The Qingyun Sect''s techniques were adequate for now, but they weren''t enough.

    The Su family had no techniques tailored for her physique either.

    Su Kang sighed. Right now, she was progressing well with the resources he provided, but he needed to find something better for her soon.

    Su Kang asked Old Man He and Madam An to oversee the arrangements while he took Bai Yunxi to Rift Valley City to buy ingredients.

    As they wandered through the bustling marketplace, the scent of spices and grilled meats filled the air. Stalls overflowed with exotic fruits, shimmering silks, and rare herbs.

    Then, something caught Bai Yunxi''s attention.

    "Husband, look!" she exclaimed, holding up an old, faded scroll.

    Su Kang glanced over her shoulder. A map. The parchment depicted a hidden valley, marked with a cryptic inscription.

    "A map to a secret realm!" she whispered excitedly. "We must go there! Imagine the treasures we could find!"

    Su Kang, watching her with amusement, couldn''t help but smile.

    "Treasure maps are rarely what they seem," he reminded her. "But¡­ perhaps a little adventure wouldn''t be amiss."

    That evening, the village square was transformed.

    Colorful lanterns lined the pathways, casting a warm glow over the gathering. The scent of roasted meats and fragrant rice filled the air, mingling with the cheerful chatter of villagers.

    Su Kang and Bai Yunxi sat at the head of the table, greeting well-wishers and sharing stories of their journey.

    As the night deepened, they distributed gifts among the villagers¡ªsmall treasures, medicinal herbs, and spirit stones for cultivation.

    The villagers, deeply touched, promised to care for Su Kang''s residence in his absence.

    "You''ll always have a place here, Young Master," Old Man He said warmly.

    Su Kang nodded, his heart lighter. "I will return," he promised. "Sometimes, even cultivators need a place to rest."

    He planned to install a qi-gathering array in his courtyard for the villagers to cultivate, ensuring the younger generation could grow stronger.

    As the banquet ended, laughter and warmth lingered in the air.

 One More Beautiful Memory

    Su Kang and Bai Yunxi returned to their residence, their hearts lighter, carrying the warmth of the villagers'' kindness.

    This small village held a special significance for Bai Yunxi. It was here, she met her mother and  married Su Kang, sharing not just their love but also their hopes and dreams.

    A pang of melancholy touched her heart, knowing that she would soon be leaving this haven.

    He caught her hand and led her to the room with the large window, its roof partially made of glass, allowing the moonlight to flood the space with ethereal glow.

    Bai Yunxi leaned into Su Kang''s embrace, feeling the solid strength of his body, the steady beat of his heart against her back, as she gazed up at the vast expanse of stars.

    "I will miss this place," she whispered, her voice tinged with a wistful sadness.

    "We can come back here in the future to escape the long boring years of cultivation." he reassured her, his voice a low murmur in her ear.

    She nodded, finding comfort in his words. They discussed  their upcoming trip to Bai family. She noticed his hand absently stroking her waist. She didn''t stop him, she waited for him.

    Su Kang''s fingers traced slow, languid circles over her silk, feeling the warmth of her skin through the fabric.

    He leaned close, his breath a whisper against her ear.

    "Xi''er," he murmured, his voice deep, edged with something dark and tender.

    "Before we depart tomorrow, let us create one more unforgettable memory in this house."

    She nodded, a single, almost imperceptible movement, and whispered a barely audible, "Um."

    That was all the encouragement he needed.

    Su Kang''s grip on her tightened, his lips brushed against the delicate shell of her ear, sending a jolt of pleasure down her spine.

    His hands roamed slowly, deliberately, memorizing every curve, every dip of her form. Her body felt different after her transformation¡ªsomehow both familiar and new.

    Bai Yunxi felt a warm blush creep up her neck as his lips trailed along her jawline, her pulse quickening with each soft, teasing kiss.

    He kissed her deeply, passionately, his mouth claiming hers. She responded without hesitation.

    Her arms wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer, surrendering herself completely.

    Their kiss was like the first bloom of spring after a long, harsh winter¡ªfilled with renewed passion, hope, and the unspoken promise of a lifetime together.

    Their kiss deepened, became more urgent, as their tongues danced together, a tantalizing exploration.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Bai Yunxi''s hands found their way into his hair, her fingers tangling in his hair and pulling him closer.

    Su Kang''s fingers worked at the intricate knots of her robe, undoing them with practiced ease.

    As the final knot gave way, the silk pooled at her feet, revealing a crimson belly band wrapped around her slender waist.

    Her reconstructed body was different. Her skin, now flawless, shimmered with an almost ethereal quality under the moonlight, like polished jade.

    He traced a finger along her collarbone,m, his eyes filled with desire.

    He untied the band and let it drop, the soft fabric whispering to the floor, exposing the soft mounds of her breasts.

    They rose and fell with her quickening breaths, her nipples already hardening, tightening in anticipation of his touch.

    Su Kang''s eyes feasted upon her, drinking in the sight of her pale breasts with their pink nipples and areola. Her breasts were subtly fuller than before.

    They stood out against the creamy canvas of her skin like twin roses in full bloom. He leaned down, his warm breath ghosting over her sensitive flesh as he kissed her neck and shoulders, feeling her shiver in response, a delicate tremor.

    Her skin felt incredibly smooth, like polished jade, and he could even see faint, green blood vessels beneath the surface, a subtle reminder of the powerful energies that now flowed within her.

    Her skin was without any blemish, a testament to the pill''s restorative power.

    His lips made their way to her breasts, and he took one hardened peak into his mouth, suckling gently.

    She moaned softly, her eyes fluttering shut as he played with her nipples, his tongue flicking, teasing.

    His tongue swirled around her nipple, teasing it into a tight bud before moving to give the other equal attention, his ministrations drawing forth a low moan from deep within her throat.

    Her hands found his shoulders, gripping tightly as she tried to anchor herself, to control the wave of exquisite pleasure that was threatening to overwhelm her.

    She was undeniably more sensitive, more responsive to his touch than she had been before.

    She wasn''t sure if it was the lingering effects of the pill, the heightened intimacy they now shared, or simply the release of long-held inhibitions, but every touch, every caress, ignited a fire within her.

    His teeth grazed her nipple before giving it a playful, teasing bite. She gasped, the sharp, unexpected pleasure making her core tighten, her hips instinctively thrusting forward.

    "Ah..".

    Su Kang trailed his kisses down her torso, his eyes never leaving hers. He stopped just above the apex of her thighs, as his hands ripped her red undergarment.

    "You..."

    "I''m sorry, Xi''er. I can''t hold back."

    He silenced her with a kiss, a deep, possessive claim, before turning his attention to the juncture of her thighs. Her mound was bare and clean.

    It was intoxicating, a heady mix of arousal and her own unique, feminine fragrance that made him growl low in his throat.

    His tongue darted out, tasting her, a single, tentative lick that made her gasp, her body arching involuntarily.

    "Aah...No....Stop..Not there..."

    She protested weakly, but he ignored her pleas, licking her slowly, deliberately, from the bottom to the top, savoring her unique flavor.

    He licked her again, this time swirling his tongue around her sensitive bud, drawing forth a choked cry.

    Her body was exquisitely sensitive and responsive to his touch, making him bolder. His tongue moved faster, pressing harder, delving deeper.

    She was close, so very close. He could feel the subtle tremors building within her, could see the way her body was poised on the very edge of release.

    He slipped a finger inside her, stretching her gently, and she shattered, her climax crashing over her like a tidal wave.

    Her body convulsed around his tongue and finger, her muscles tightening and releasing in a delicious, pulsating rhythm that had him groaning with a desperate need of his own.

    Su Kang felt the tension in her body ease, and he pulled back, licking his lips, his gaze lingering on her flushed face.

    He watched as she came down from her peak, her breathing ragged and her eyes glazed with spent passion.

    He stood, his own body taut with unfulfilled desire, and began to remove his own clothes. His robe fell to the floor, revealing his toned chest and abs.

    He stepped out of his trousers, and she took in the full view of his arousal, thick and straining against the fabric of his remaining garment.

    Her eyes traveled up to meet his, and she could see the raw, unbridled desire mirrored in them.

    Su Kang positioned himself between her thighs, and she felt a renewed thrill of anticipation as she parted her legs for him, a silent invitation.

    He lined himself up with her entrance and slowly pushed in. Bai Yunxi bit her lip, feeling the exquisite stretch and delicious burn as he breached her, the sensation both familiar and utterly new.

    Su Kang was unprepared for the renewed tightness he encountered. Had the pill¡­ restored her virginity?

    The thought flickered through his mind, quickly overshadowed by the intense pleasure of her body surrounding him.

    He paused for a moment, allowing her body to adjust to his size, to the breathtaking fullness of him within her.

    "I have given you my virginity now," she said with tears in her eyes. "Now, don''t tease me with those weird jokes of yours."

    Su Kang felt a surge of guilt, followed by a fierce protectiveness. He framed her face with his hands.

    "You are my last husband. I will not be with anyone else." She murmured.

    "I''m sorry, Xi''er," he murmured, his voice rough with emotion.

    "I want to be your only husband. Li Xiao is not your husband anymore. He is the father of your son."

    "Do you grasp my meaning?" He asked as he kissed her forehead.

    Even if Li Xiao was alive, she was only Su kang''s wife now. Li Xiao was reduced to only biological father of her son, not her husband.

    "You are my only husband and man," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.

    "And from this moment forward, I am only your woman."

 Beautiful Memory -2

    She wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled him deeper. She could feel every inch of him inside her. She felt a rush of love for him as he filled her completely.

    "And from this moment, i am only yours."

    After her declaration, Su Kang kissed her forehead, his lips lingering on her skin.

    "Then let us create¡­ a lifetime of beautiful memories," he murmured, his voice husky with desire.

    "Starting now."

    Su Kang then began to move slowly at the beginning and then increased his pace.

    Bai Yunxi met his thrusts, her hips rising to meet his, her body moving with a newfound confidence, a sensual rhythm that surprised and delighted him.

    "Faster," she urged, after adjusting to the rhythm, her hands clutching at his back.

    "Deeper¡­"

    Su Kang obliged, his movements becoming more powerful, more urgent, his control slipping as he felt her inner muscles clench around him, drawing him deeper into her heat.

    Paa...Paa...Paa

    The rhythmic slap of their bodies, the soft cries escaping her lips, the ragged gasps that punctuated his breathing ¨C these were the sounds of their passion.

    "Ahh¡­ yes¡­ ahhh!" she cried out, her voice a mixture of pleasure and a desperate edge, her body arching, seeking, almost demanding.

    As they continued to move, he kissed her hard, their tongues tangling in a frenzied dance.

    He flipped her over onto her stomach. He took a moment to appreciate the shape of her round, plump buttocks, the curve of her spine, the delicate line of her neck.

    He wanted to take her from behind, to feel the full length of her pressed against him, to have access to every inch of her exquisite body.

    She gasped as he entered her from behind, the new angle, the deeper penetration, sending a fresh wave of sensation through her.

    He gripped her hips, his fingers digging into her soft flesh, guiding her movements, setting the pace.

    "Aahh...Aahhhh...Anghh..."

    He thrust into her, slow and deep, then fast and shallow, varying the rhythm, the pressure, teasing her, driving her wild.

    Her moans grew louder, filling the chamber with her uninhibited pleasure.

    She threw her head back, her long hair cascading down her back like a dark waterfall, her throat exposed, vulnerable.

    He reached around, his hand finding her bud, rubbing, teasing, adding another layer of sensation to the already overwhelming pleasure.

    She cried out, her body bucking against his, her inner muscles clenching around him in a frantic rhythm.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Yes¡­ yes¡­ Husb¡­ ahhh!" she cried out, her voice a mixture of pleasure and a desperate edge.

    As he pounded into her for half an hour, she could feel her orgasm building, a crescendo of pleasure that washed over her like a tidal wave.

    "Aahhhhhh... Aanngh... Haah..."

    She cried out as she orgasmed. Her insides were tightening around his length as they wanted to empty him. He filled her womb with his hot seed.

    Her legs quivered, and she collapsed onto the bed, gasping for air. He didn''t leave her depths, enjoying the feel of her warmth clutching his length.

    Bai Yunxi''s skin was flushed with passion, and she looked like a goddess in the candlelight.

    "Xi''er, you are so damn beautiful," he muttered, looking at her body.

    She felt thrilled after hearing his comments since she felt hot both in her insides and heart as well.

    She thought back to their wedding night, the moment they had been interrupted, the passion that had been left unfulfilled. Tonight, she would make up for it.

    Bai Yunxi propped herself up her green  eyes meeting his in the moonlight.

    "Husband," she said softly, her voice carrying a note of resolve as she pushed him onto the the bed.

    She shifted her position, swinging one leg over his hips until she straddled him.

    Su Kang''s breath hitched, his hands instinctively moving to her waist as he looked up at her in surprise.

    "Xi''er, What are you¡ª" he began, but she silenced him with a finger to his lips.

    "Let me make up for what we lost that night." she whispered, her voice trembling slightly but filled with conviction.

    He nodded with understanding, his hands sliding to her thighs in a gesture of encouragement.

    Bai Yunxi took a deep breath, her heart pounding as she positioned herself above him.

    With deliberate slowness, she lowered herself onto him, her breath catching as he filled her completely.

    She paused for a moment, adjusting to the feel of him, her hands braced against his chest as she looked down at him.

    His hands moved to her hips, his touch warm and reassuring as he whispered, "Take your time."

    Encouraged by his words, Bai Yunxi began to move, her hips rocking in a slow, sensual rhythm. The friction between them was exquisite, each movement sending waves of pleasure coursing through her.

    She leaned forward slightly, her hands sliding up to his shoulders as her pace gradually increased.

    Su Kang''s hands roamed her body, tracing the curve of her waist, her butts and the softness of her breasts.

    When his fingers found her nipples, teasing them into stiff peaks, she gasped, her movements faltering for a moment before she found her rhythm again.

    She leaned down to capture his lips in a deep, passionate kiss. Their tongues danced together, the kiss growing more urgent as their bodies moved in perfect harmony.

    Bai Yunxi''s movements grew more frantic as pleasure built within her, her body tightening around him with each thrust.

    "Aahhh.....Haahhh...."

    "Husband¡­" she gasped, her voice trembling. "I''m¡­ I''m close¡­"

    He gripped her hips, helping her maintain her pace as he thrust upward to meet her.

    The added pressure sent her over the edge, her climax crashing over her like a wave. She cried out, her body shuddering as pleasure consumed her.

    Su Kang followed her moments later, his release spilling into her as he buried himself to the hilt.

    Their love making session continued for long time.

    ....

    The following morning, Bai Yunxi woke up to find herself in his arms; his left arm was working as her pillow, meanwhile his right hand was holding her body close to his chest, and one of her breasts was cupped in his palm.

    She extricated herself from his embrace and turned around to see him. When she saw that he was sleeping, then she stopped moving.

    This was the first time she saw him sleeping. Every morning when she opened her eyes, she used to see him staring at her face.

    She even suspected that he never slept all night and just stared at her. As she looked at him, Su Kang slowly opened his eyes.

    Soon his eyes became clear, and he saw her staring at his face. He smiled and kissed her forehead.

    "Xi''er, good morning."

    "Um. Good morning, husband." She got used to his unusual greetings.

    Su Kang felt a strange sense of rejuvenation wash over him. His mind was sharp and extremely clear.

    "Let me wash you," he said, rising and sweeping her nude form into his arms.

    He took her to the bathroom and put her into a wooden tub. He began to wash her, his hands gentle as they glided over her shoulders and down her arms, her back, her legs, and finally, her breasts.

    She felt profoundly cherished. His thumbs traced her collarbone, drawing a shiver, as his lips grazed her neck.

    Her chest and collarbone were adorned with his love bites. He leaned closer, murmuring against her skin:

    "You are breathtaking, my love."

    Bai Yunxi''s cheeks flushed, and she leaned into his touch, allowing him to continue.

    His hands grew bolder, cupping her breasts and teasing her nipples until they were taut.

    "Ahh¡­"

    Her moan resonated in the hushed room.  He guided her to sit astride him, her back pressed against his chest.

    The position allowed him to wrap his arms around her, his hands roaming freely over her body as his lips trailed along her shoulder and neck.

    His hands slid down her sides, gripping her hips, guiding her to rise slightly. She felt him beneath her, hard and ready.

    She lowered herself onto him with a slow, deliberate motion, a soft gasp escaping her lips. The water amplified the sensation, the warmth enveloping them both as she sheathed him fully.

    "Xi''er," he groaned, his voice rough with need. "You feel¡­ incredible."

    The water lapped at her skin, heightening every touch, every subtle movement. She began to move,  slowly at first, then with growing confidence, her hips moving in a deliberate rhythm.

    Su Kang''s hands gripped her hips, guiding her. As their movements grew more fervent, the water churned, sloshing against the sides of the tub.

    Bai Yunxi''s hands gripped the edge of the tub for support, her body arching as pleasure, sharp and intense, built within her.

    His hands, one massaged her breast while the other slid lower, his fingers finding the sensitive bud between her thighs, circling it with expert precision.

    "Husband," she gasped, her voice trembling, a plea and a promise. "I''m¡­ close¡­"

    " Aahhh.....Aahhh....."

    Her climax hit her like, a tidal wave of pure sensation, her body convulsing as pleasure ripped through her.

    She cried out, her voice echoing in the small room, her inner walls clenching around him in rhythmic pulses, milking him.

    The water around them stilled, the only sound their ragged breaths and the soft drip of water from the tub''s edge.

 Bai Yunxis Adventures

    One hour later, they had finished their intimate bath; they dressed in their best clothes and went to bid farewell to the villagers.

    The villagers had gathered around, their faces a mix of happiness and sadness. Su Kang and Bai Yunxi exchanged farewells with people, their words filled with warmth and gratitude.

    They had been accepted into this small community, and the love they had received was precious. Finally, it was time for them to leave.

    Madam An was also done with her farewell. He took out his spiritual boat and took them inside the boat. Soon they left the Rift Valley.

    Bai Yunxi felt emotional as her time in the Rift Valley was filled with love, dreams, and excitement.

    Su Kang grabbed her palm and nodded at her. This was the place where he married her, it was also special for him.

    She nodded, taking a deep breath and squeezing his hand.

    During the journey, Madam An was pleasantly surprised by Su Kang''s attentiveness. This young master personally cooked for her daughter¡ªa simple act that revealed much about his gentle nature.

    Seeing her daughter smiling like a young girl and puffing her cheeks at his teasing, Madam An felt reassured that her daughter was in good hands.

    Two days later they reached the Bai family. The Bai family was a family of Qi-refining cultivators; their ancestor was an old foundation-building cultivator. Their family was involved in business as they were a merchant family.

    Madam An was warmly reunited with her kin, and soon after, in a solemn ceremony, she burried her husband''s remains in the family graveyard.

    Bai Yunxi was not close to them since she grew up in Qin City. After her transformation, people will not recognise her until they are close to her.

    Su Kang and Bai Yunxi kept their true identities concealed, and with Madam An choosing to remain for a time, the couple departed quietly once the burial was complete.

    Bai Yunxi can meet her mother easily. With Su Kang''s help, it''s just a ten-day trip. Madam An bid them farewell with lingering warmth, and Su Kang and Bai Yunxi set out for Liyun City.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    After spending three nights together¡ªSu Kang discovered that Bai Yunxi''s transformed body harbored a mysterious power.

    After making love with her, he felt his mind rejuvenated, and his understanding of his cultivation skills deepened. Her body, temporarily enhanced his comprehension and catalyzed his spiritual insights.

    This realisation made him excited. He thought that she must have awakened some kind of spiritual body.

    As he was lost in his thoughts, Bai Yunxi stirred awake in his arms.

    " Husband, I''m hungry. I want to eat something." she requested softly.

    Su Kang put on his robe and went to the kitchen, while she wore her clothes back and took out some books and started to study them.

    When Su Kang came back with food, she asked him to go towards the north of the Rift Valley.

    "Why do you wish to go there?" Su Kang asked, his tone curious.

    "Husband, look here. This is a legend about the Rift Valley. After reading, I thought we should go to this place. Maybe we can find some treasures."

    "Take a look at this book. It has recorded many stories from travelling cultivators as well as many mysterious phenomena."

    "Both of these books mentioned the same place, a place with mountains and a lake. We just have to follow the upper channel of the river until we reach the place where the river is divided into two branches."

    She spread out several maps and additional books on a wooden table, meticulously outlining her conclusions. "

    Her green eyes sparkled with excitement and thrill as she presented her findings. Su Kang could only nod in agreement, silently admiring her passion for adventure.

    "Maybe she''s read too many stories about legendary treasures. She wants to experience such things herself," he mused, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

    "Well, it''s not too much. I can pamper her as long as she wants."

    It''s been three days since they left the Bai family. They have passed the Rift Valley, so they just have to go a little back. He agreed to a treasure-seeking adventure for her sake.

    They soon arrived at a locale defined by rolling hills and an imposing horizon of jagged mountain peaks. A wide, slow-moving river wove through the landscape, feeding into a vast lake that shimmered like scattered sapphires under the afternoon sun.

    A cool breeze carried the scent of pine and damp earth, creating a sense of serene mystery as it danced over the water''s surface.

    Su Kang''s gaze swept over the serene lake, his sharp eyes searching for any signs of the treasures, but he encountered only some beasts.

    Su Kang used his spiritual perception to examine the terrain further. The region comprised of mountain ranges, bodies of water, and dense forestry, inhabited by a number of first-level beasts.

    Su Kang carved a small cave into one of the mountains, its flat surface ideal for setting up a protective array.

    Retrieving an array plate, he activated it to shield them from the spiritual senses of any nearby cultivators.

    "Xi''er, there is nothing of value here now. Let us remain a while," he stated calmly.

    "We must proceed northward, where the river splits into two branches," Bai Yunxi insisted softly, her gaze never wavering from the maps spread before her.

    "That place is just a few kilometers away. We can begin our search from here," he explained.

    From this place they can gaze around the lake and river; she, perched beside him, taking out the travel journal of the cultivators.

    The flickering lantern cast dancing shadows, highlighting the delicate concentration on her face.

    She sensed in her heart that this place harbored some treasure. Although uncertain of how, she felt a strong desire to assist Su Kang.

    As night approached, Su Kang felt a presence in the lake. He went alone to see it clearly.

    It was large, easily the size of a warhorse, with scales that shimmered with an oily black sheen. Spikes, sharp as obsidian shards, ran along its spine, and its jaws were lined with teeth like jagged knives.

    The air around it crackled with an energy. The density of the spiritual energy radiating from it was akin to a foundation-building cultivator, if not stronger.

    This was a lizard beast that had undergone a mutation. Su Kang concealed his presence and observed the creature.

    The beast took out a white silver orb and placed it in between the stones. The orb was shining and absorbing the energy of the moonlight.

    "This is a type of Yin treasure," Su Kang considered. Although he lacked precise knowledge, he could detect the moonlight and Yin energy emanating from it.

    "This orb is collecting energy from the moon and storing it. However, this lizard is not suited for such energy," he thought.

 The Moonlight Butterfly & Spiritual Vein

    Su Kang watched this for the whole night. As the sky began to glow with the sun''s rays, the lizard took the orb into its mouth and retreated.

    Su Kang followed it into the river; half an hour later, he saw a lizard entering an underwater cave.

    As he followed him, Su Kang felt a sudden increase of the spiritual qi in the surroundings. When he entered the cave, he sensed the array formation at the end of the tunnel. At the end of the tunnel it was an open-air chamber.

    Before him lay a third-level array. Although he could discern no visible anomalies, his spiritual sense was obstructed.

    He studied it for a while, seeking an opening or a weakness within the array, but each attempt ended in failure. After careful consideration, he withdrew. There was no need to rush. The opportunity would come in time.

    Returning to his temporary hideout in the mountain, he found Bai Yunxi sitting in meditation. She opened her eyes as he approached.

    "Did you find anything?" she asked.

    "A lizard beast guards something within an underwater cave," Su Kang replied. "Don''t worry, I can easily handle it."

    Bai Yunxi nodded, trusting his words completely. Since her cultivation was lower, she lacked the ability to gauge Su Kang''s true strength. To her, he seemed unfathomable.

    They waited following night, but the beast did not emerge. Another day passed. Then another.

    On the third night, under the dim glow of the moon, the beast finally surfaced. Bai Yunxi remained behind while Su Kang stepped forward, concealing his aura and presence.

    The moment the beast prepared to leave, Su Kang unleashed his Heart and Mind Illusion technique. The air trembled with an invisible force as his spiritual power wrapped around the lizard''s consciousness.

    The creature''s pupils dilated, confusion overtaking its instincts. It thrashed, resisting the illusion''s grip, but Su Kang had anticipated this.

    Its cultivation was lower than his own, and its mind, though fierce, lacked the refinement to resist a direct soul attack.

    With its senses in disarray, Su Kang struck. His palm landed on the beast''s head, sending a wave of force directly into its body.

    The lizard froze, its limbs locking up as its mind struggled against the overwhelming mental pressure.

    Su Kang proceeded to interrogate the beast. While it lacked the ability to speak, it comprehended his language.

    "He bent down, his voice steady and commanding. "Take me to your hideout."

    The creature, now subdued, led him to an underwater river, through which they entered a labyrinthine cave.

    There, in an open space within the winding tunnels, the lizard retrieved a token and activated an ancient array formation.

    Su Kang''s eyes narrowed. He swiftly snatched the token before the beast could react, then pressed two fingers against its forehead.

    A controlled surge of energy forced the creature into a deep slumber. With the lizard subdued, he turned his attention to the formation before him.

    Since the lizard told him everything that he asked, he was not afraid. After entering the formation, he could feel the dense spiritual energy in the space.

    The cave system was vast and complex, with tunnels branching off in every direction.

    He moved ahead into the chamber. After walking for tens of minutes, he felt a presence inside the chamber.

    As he progressed further, an awe-inspiring sight unfolded before him: a colossal moonlight butterfly, its wings unfurled like the night sky, shimmering with shades of silver and blue.

    It fluttered gracefully, casting a spell of tranquility over the cave. Yet, Su Kang felt this was no ordinary creature but a peak second-level spiritual beast.

    He activated the Five Swords mansion technique. Five ethereal blades took shape around him, sparkling like stars woven into the fabric of the universe.

    They surged towards the butterfly in a breathtaking display of light and accuracy.

    He also used Heart and Mind Illusion skills to confuse and attack the soul of the beast.

    He could easily kill the beast, but he wants to capture it. Moonlight Butterfly has a  earth-level bloodline. It has potential to break through the third level in the future.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Although the Moonlight Butterfly experienced torment in its soul, it specializes in soul attacks.

    Su Kang had not practiced heart and mind illusion techniques extensively, which allowed the Moonlight Butterfly to quickly recover from his assault.

    However, five ethereal sword energies soon targeted the butterfly, with one sword piercing its body and subsequently exploding.

    The force of the explosion propelled the Moonlight Butterfly, pulverizing the rock beneath it. Four additional swords remained encircling its body.

    He sheathed one of his swords, stepping closer. The butterfly struggled but could no longer move, its body trembling in exhaustion.

    Su Kang stepped forward, his voice cold. "I don''t want to kill you. But I will if necessary."

    The butterfly, despite its injuries, did not immediately surrender. Its instincts screamed at it to resist, but it also sensed the undeniable difference in strength.

    Su Kang''s tone remained steady. "If you serve me for ten years, I will let you go free. Refuse, and I will end you here. The choice is yours."

    The beast hesitated. It had lived for decades, patiently awaiting its evolution. If it died here, all that effort would be meaningless.

    Seeing its reluctance, Su Kang made another offer. "Fifteen years. In exchange, I will aid your breakthrough to the third level."

    The four swords hummed, their energy fluctuating dangerously.

    The butterfly''s wings trembled. It was only a few years away from breaking through, but it knew it couldn''t defeat Su Kang. The lizard had already fallen, and now it was alone.

    A firm thought entered Su Kang''s mind. You must swear a Heart Oath.

    Su Kang smirked. The bait had worked. "Very well."

    With a calm expression, he spoke the sacred words, sealing their agreement¡ªfifteen years of loyalty in exchange for assistance in its evolution.

    A ripple of spiritual energy surged between them, the oath taking effect.

    Su Kang watched the beast closely. "Good. Now open your spiritual consciousness."

    The Moonlight Butterfly hesitated but obeyed. Su Kang infused a strand of his spiritual qi near the beast''s core, forming an invisible tether. If it ever tried to rebel, he could end it instantly.

    At the same time, if he broke his own oath, his cultivation would suffer a severe backlash, preventing him from advancing.

    Satisfied, Su Kang withdrew his swords. "You made the right choice."

    The butterfly remained silent but lowered its wings slightly¡ªa sign of submission.

    Su Kang turned, already thinking ahead. Fifteen years¡­ It''s more than enough time for the Su family to rise.

    If the beast attempted rebellion, Su Kang would eliminate it without hesitation. Likewise, if he were to break his oath, he would find himself unable to break through to the next realm.

    "Is there anyone else here, except you?" He asked.

    "Rest assured, there is no one else here." The beast answered with a sigh.

    After confirming his suspicions, Su Kang left immediately to find Bai Yunxi. When he arrived at the cave in the mountains, he found her sitting there, her expression clouded with worry.

    He made no effort to conceal his presence, and upon seeing him, her face lit up with relief. She rushed into his arms, and he embraced her tightly.

    "Haha, Xi''er. You really are my lucky charm." He kissed her forehead and chuckled.

    Wrapping an arm around her waist, he led her away, explaining the situation as they moved.

    He enveloped her in his Qi before plunging into the river. Soon, Bai Yunxi spotted an enormous underwater tunnel.

    Minutes later, the tunnel ended, and they emerged from the water. Bai Yunxi took in their surroundings¡ªa vast chamber, illuminated by luminous rocks and glistening crystals.

    Su Kang took out a token and took her with him as she was observing the sleeping lizard beast.

    She followed Su Kang and saw a giant butterfly with blue and silver wings. She could feel this beast was beautiful and dangerous as well.

    Sensing her unease, Su Kang squeezed her palm reassuringly before commanding, "Take us there."

    The moonlight butterfly nodded and moved ahead. They followed him. Soon they were traveling through the tunnel again.

    The Moonlight Butterfly nodded and moved forward. They followed closely, traversing another tunnel.

    Bai Yunxi noticed the passage sloping downward, leading them deeper underground. The surrounding air thickened with spiritual energy so dense it resembled mist.

    Upon reaching the next chamber, they were met with a breathtaking sight¡ªthe walls shimmered with luminescent crystals, pulsing with spiritual essence.

    At the chamber''s center lay a third-level spiritual vein, its energy swirling like a vortex. Just standing before it, Su Kang and Bai Yunxi felt invigorated.

    "This¡­ this is incredible!" Bai Yunxi exclaimed, her eyes wide with wonder. The spiritual vein was a treasure beyond her wildest dreams.

    Su Kang, too, was taken aback. He had initially expected a second-level spiritual vein, yet reality had exceeded his expectations. This was the jackpot the lizard beast had spoken of.

    Looking around, he observed the ancient architecture carved into the surrounding rock. The chamber had been deliberately shaped, not formed naturally.

    "Who is the person behind all this? Explain to me." He inquired.

    A third-level array formation, this chamber was created around the spiritual vein, and later it was joined with the cave.

    This whole area is covered by the array; it couldn''t be done by these two beasts.

    "It was created by a human cultivator centuries ago. A poisonous green lizard was the master of this place."

    "Later a human cultivator found this vein and fought with the lizard. Their fight damaged this vein to some extent."

    "After defeating the lizard, he arranged this array to hide this vein. He left this place under the monitor of my mother." The Moonlight Butterfly explained the whole story.

    "But he didn''t return for some reason. Later this place was handed down to me after my mother''s death."

    "Hundreds of years later, this vein was promoted again to third level. Before I could advance to the third level..." The butterfly didn''t speak anymore.

    Su Kang understood everything. This moonlight butterfly is the child of the spiritual pet of the human cultivator.

    "That settles my doubts." Su Kang had sought to capture the Moonlight Butterfly for answers, fearing that a major sect or influential family was involved. But this vein was ownerless¡ªa true hidden treasure.

    Since the human cultivator could arrange a third-level array formation, then either he was a core formation cultivator or a peak foundation building cultivator.

    His thoughts aligned with an old legend Bai Yunxi had once told him.

    "The story of Rift Valley City," Bai Yunxi murmured, excitement flickering in her emerald eyes.

    According to legend, Rift Valley City was founded centuries ago by two cultivators.

    But for unknown reasons, they eventually turned against each other, leading to a fatal conflict. One of them died, while the other fled northward.

    Some stories speak of that they found a treasure in the north and fought for that treasure.

    While some stories say that they fought each other after one person returned from the north but refused to share the secret map of a treasure.

    Many cultivators later searched for the secret treasures in the north of the Rift Valley, but they didn''t find anything.

    Now, Su Kang understood why. The energy of this vein had been sealed, leaving no trace. Even if minor leaks occurred, the Qi would have dispersed into the river, escaping detection.

    Looking at her emerald eyes shining with excitement, he felt bitter for some reason. He had risked his life many times to get some spiritual items or treasures.

    This time he got a third-level spiritual vein without sweating even a drop. The lizard is equal to mid-stage foundation building, and the moonlight butterfly is at the peak of the second level.

    He could kill both of them together.This was extremely easy for him.

    Su Kang pondered the future implications of their discovery. A third-level spiritual vein was a rare thing. Jiang state didn''t have any fourth-level spiritual veins. Third level spiritual veins were already the best veins.

    "Should we report this to the Su family?" Bai Yunxi whispered, her eyes gleaming with excitement.

    Su Kang nodded thoughtfully, his eyes never leaving the retreating figure of the moonlight butterfly.

    "You''re right, Xi''er," he replied.

    "This spiritual vein could be a significant asset for our clan. It would surely strengthen our position."

    However, Su Kang knew that the path to prosperity was not without its perils. Building a city around the vein would be a declaration of their possession, but they were not yet ready to face the challenges that would come with such a claim.

    The Su family doesn''t have enough members now. They have to collaborate with other families or sects to build a city around this place.

    Spiritual veins can''t be removed from their place because it will damage the flow of spiritual energy under the earth.

    It will damage the spiritual vein and nearby spiritual veins as well. This can only be done by someone who has practiced and studied techniques related to Earth veins.

    This kind of technique is not found in the Jiang State, so he has no other option.

    Just then, Fate''s voice echoed in his mind.

    "Can you give this spiritual vein to me?"

    Su Kang immediately understood Fate''s intentions.

    Spiritual veins are considered an accumulation of blessing and luck, since they are formed slowly over the years.

    Nobody destroys spiritual veins, including beasts and humans.

    Destroying one is taboo.

    Even cultivators at war refuse to obliterate each other''s spiritual veins, fearing the wrath of the Heavenly Dao.

    They might not be able to advance to the next realm forever, or they might perish in heavenly tribulations during the breakthrough.

    If Fate ended up destroying it, then Su Kang is afraid of the consequences. Even enemies don''t destroy the spiritual veins of each other.

 Spiritual Vein -2

    But Su Kang wasn''t willing to lose a spiritual vein.

    With this treasure, his family could nurture several Core Formation cultivators in the future.

    The road ahead was long, and a resource like this could shape the future of the Su family for generations.

    This vein wasn''t just valuable¡ªit was essential.

    "Fate, this thing is essential to my family." He stated firmly.

    "You will get more opportunities related to your family in the future," Fate countered, its voice steady.

    "Right now, you should focus on gaining strength."

    "If you are powerful enough, then your family is untouchable."

    "Remember, spiritual items and resources are for your use; use them to get stronger."

    "This world bows to the strong, and that should be your only aim."

    Fate''s words hung in the air, it''s weight pressing on him.

    Su Kang remained silent, his fingers tightening into a fist as he processed them.

    Fate believed this spiritual vein was replaceable¡ªthat in the grand scheme of things, there would be better treasures, better opportunities.

    Su Kang had to choose, a more stable future for his family or more strength and power for his current self.

    His mind flashed back¡ªto the burning Su manor, to the screams that tore through the night.

    He could still see the cruel smiles of the demon cultivators, their eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure as they tortured his family before his very eyes.

    He could still see the cruel smiles of the demonic cultivators, their eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure as they tortured his family before his very eyes.

    The death of his parents. The humiliation of his clan.

    Women violated, their pleas for mercy drowned beneath laughter.

    Mothers forced to beg for their children''s lives, only to be given a twisted choice¡ªconsume the raw flesh of their dead husbands or watch their children be slaughtered.

    Although Fate had told him that his soul hadn''t time-traveled, it was just future vision. But the pain in his heart remained as fresh as the day it was carved into him.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    His hatred for demonic cultivators has increased too much. He tried to forget about this but he failed.

    His breath came unevenly, and without realizing it, his Qi stirred violently.

    The temperature of the chamber plummeted, an unnatural cold seeping into the air.

    Bai Yunxi gasped, clutching her arms as the oppressive aura pressed against her like an invisible weight.

    The Moonlight Butterfly trembled, its delicate wings losing their usual glow as it cowered in the corner, sensing the overwhelming shift in Su Kang''s presence.

    Just as suddenly as it had descended, the pressure vanished.

    The air returned to normal, but its impact lingered. Bai Yunxi''s legs buckled slightly, and she staggered.

    Su Kang reached out and pulled her into an embrace.

    "Again, I have lost control of my emotions." he realized grimly.

    Bai Yunxi tilted her head up, her jade-green eyes filled with concern.

    "What¡­ was that sudden, terrible feeling?" she whispered, her voice tinged with worry.

    Su Kang exhaled slowly, pushing down the emotions threatening to consume him.

    "Don''t worry," he said softly, his arms still around her.

    "Everything is fine now."

    Bai Yunxi didn''t respond immediately. He could feel the tension slowly leaving her body, her heartbeat gradually calming.

    The Moonlight Butterfly, however, couldn''t bear to remain any longer. With a soft flutter of its wings, it flew toward the exit.

    Su Kang watched its retreating figure for a moment before turning to Bai Yunxi.

    "Wait for me outside," he gently instructed.

    She hesitated but nodded, stepping out of the chamber.

    Only after she left did Su Kang turn back to the spiritual vein.

    He decided to go ahead with Fate''s plan. But he was going to confirm something.

    "If we go through with this," he murmured.

    "I need confirmation. There won''t be any backlash from the Heavenly Dao, correct?"

    "Do not worry about this," Fate reassured him.

    "I merely intend to utilize it; you will not face any hindrance in your breakthrough. I will extract its blessings and luck from the Heavenly Dao and it will turn into a lower-grade vein."

    "So it won''t affect the earth''s core or surrounding veins?" He questioned further.

    "I can move it into my personal space pocket without causing any damage to the earth veins," Fate confirmed.

    Su Kang narrowed his eyes, studying the swirling energy of the spiritual vein.

    After a moment of contemplation, Su Kang stepped forward.

    The spiritual vein pulsed, radiating an ethereal glow.

    As Fate took action, runes of intricate design bloomed in the air around the vein, glowing with a golden light.

    They danced and twirled, forming a protective cocoon around the spiritual source.

    The crystal rose into the air, suspended in the magical embrace of the runes, before vanishing in a flash of golden light.

    The ground where the vein had once pulsed was now dull and lifeless, the spiritual energy slowly dissipating into a fine mist.

    Without this vein, the array formation guarding this cave will disappear soon without spiritual energy.

    He went outside and took Bai Yunxi with him.

    "Let''s go. I have already taken this vein with me. You will also get your share." He said.

    Bai Yunxi shook her head, smiling gently. "I don''t need anything."

    The Moonlight Butterfly, sensing the abrupt absence of the spiritual vein, felt a pang of loss. This cave had been its home, its sanctuary.

    The Moonlight Butterfly saw Su Kang coming out of the chamber, but it didn''t asked anything.

    It knew it couldn''t question the change. It had sensed the immense pressure from Su Kang, and it recognized his power.

    "You will come with us." Su Kang told it.

    The Moonlight Butterfly lowered its head, silently accepting its fate.

    As they walked away from the now-defunct chamber, the butterfly''s light grew dimmer, as though it were mourning the loss of its home.

    Su Kang visited his cave in the mountain to pack their belongings.

    Soon, they set off toward the Su family, the Moonlight Butterfly trailing behind them.

    ...

    The journey back to the Su family''s manor was nearing its end. Only a couple more days remained.

    Fate had fully absorbed the destiny of the spiritual vein. As a result, the third-level vein had now degraded into a first-level vein.

    Fate also recovered some of his abilities. It was slowly getting used to it.

    Su Kang felt an odd pang of sadness, but his mood lifted when Fate revealed the results.

    The vein had yielded sixteen thousand destiny points¡ªa massive gain.

    "Fate, how are we going to divide these destiny points?" Su Kang asked.

    "You can add 2000 destiny points in your destiny. I will give you cultivation resources." Fate suggested.

    Fate has used most of the destiny points to recover so it was planning to compensate him with cultivation resources.

    If he added those two thousand points, Su Kang''s total destiny would reach ten thousand.

    Li Fang had 32,000 when he left the Jiang state. Su Kang felt he would never be able to catch his shadows in this way.

    He voiced his thoughts to Fate. After listening to Su Kang''s words, Fate responded,

    "Stop trying to compete with people who are blessed by heaven."

    "You just have to become strong by different methods and think of ways to collect more destiny."

    "Now, tell me¡­ what kind of cultivation resources do you want?"

    Su Kang thought about this. His most important priority right now is cultivation techniques. He needs superior qi cultivation techniques

 Su Ting

    "I want better cultivation techniques. Right now my current Qi cultivation technique is better than average."

    "But in front of supreme cultivation techniques of other geniuses, I''m way behind." Su Kang said his thoughts.

    Cultivation techniques were divided into seven levels, and each level had four tiers¡ªlow, middle, high, and supreme.

    A low-tier attack skill was weaker than a middle-tier one of the same cultivation level.

    His current Five Sword Mansion technique was Exquisite-level, which was decent but not extraordinary. Meanwhile, his cultivation skills ranged between middle-tier and high-tier.

    If he wanted to reach the Nascent Soul realm, he would need a Legendary-grade cultivation technique to ensure a stable and powerful foundation.

    But this wasn''t just about himself. He needed techniques for Bai Yunxi, and eventually, for his family as well.

    "Good. Tell me specific details about techniques and skills that you need." Fate agreed.

    Su Kang paused, his gaze thoughtful. He hadn''t fully decided yet. This wasn''t a choice to be made on impulse.

    A cultivation technique needed to suit the user''s environment and talent. If he chose something too advanced, it would be ineffective for his family, who lacked high-level spiritual energy to cultivate properly.

    He needed time to think.

    "I''ll tell you my requirements later," he said finally.

    ....

    Their journey was long, but eventually, the city''s towering walls came into view.

    The familiar skyline of Liyun City brought a sense of comfort. The Su Family manor stood tall among the estates of other noble clans, its walls radiating quiet authority.

    As the spiritual boat descended, Su Kang stepped out first, followed by Bai Yunxi and the Moonlight Butterfly.

    A few servants paused in surprise, their eyes drawn to the beautiful  beast.

    Bai Yunxi returned to her residence, while Su Kang escorted the Moonlight Butterfly to the spiritual pet section of the manor.

    Just as he finished arranging accommodations, he overheard something that caught his attention.

    His younger brother, Su Ting, had returned. A slow smirk tugged at his lips.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "It''s been a long time since I saw that drama prince." He muttered.

    Su Ting had always been known for his vibrant personality and keen intellect. In his leisure time, he preferred the company of young individuals and consistently sought new adventures.

    Su Kang approached the doors of his brother''s palace. He stepped inside to find the palace unusually quiet, there was no sign of the Su Ting.

    If Su Ting wasn''t home, there was only one place he could be.

    The tavern was the first place that came to Su Kang''s mind.

    Su Kang navigated through the bustling streets of Liyun City. The air was thick with the scent of exotic spices, blending with the faint aroma of alcohol drifting from the city''s drinking halls.

    As he approached the tavern, the sound of laughter and clinking glasses grew louder, spilling  into the streets.

    The tavern was famous¡ªnot just for its top-quality spiritual liquor, but also for its reputation as a gathering place for the city''s young elites.

    Su Kang had been here before¡ªmostly to drag his brother back home when his antics went too far.

    Stepping inside, the familiar atmosphere washed over him.

    The scent of roasting meats, the glow of lanterns, the hum of conversations interwoven with occasional bursts of laughter¡ªit was the kind of place that thrived with life and indulgence.

    And there, at the center of it all, was Su Ting.

    Su Ting was holding court at a large table, his presence commanding attention.

    Young noblemen and women surrounded him, their expressions enraptured as he spun one of his exaggerated tales.

    His sharp handsome face was flushed with warmth, a half-filled cup of liquor in his hand as he gestured dramatically.

    His voice rose and fell, each inflection carrying excitement and mischief.

    The moment his story reached its climax, a hush fell over the room.

    Then¡ªeruption.

    Laughter, applause, clinking glasses.

    Su Ting grinned in satisfaction, basking in the attention.

    Su Kang remained in the shadows, arms crossed, an amused smirk playing on his lips.

    As the applause for Su Ting''s story died down, a peculiar sensation tickled the edge of Su Kang''s consciousness. His gaze drifted over the crowd, searching for the source.

    At the edge of the gathering, a girl stood apart from the crowd.

    Her long, flowing black hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing a porcelain-like face.

    Her eyes were a lighter shade of red. She was wearing red and black coloured robe.

    But what unsettled Su Kang was not her beauty¡ªit was the fact that he couldn''t see through her cultivation.

    She looked no older than sixteen or seventeen, yet she carried herself with a stillness that belonged to those much older.

    Their eyes met.

    For a few tense seconds, neither of them looked away.

    Then, as if silently acknowledging each other, they turned aside.

    Su Kang frowned slightly, but he didn''t move.

    "Who is she?" He thought.

    "Fate," he murmured in his mind.

    "Look at her. Tell me about her destiny."

    Fate looked at the young girl for a few seconds. Then he answered Su Kang,

    Fate remained quiet for a moment, as if analyzing something deeply.

    Then, it spoke.

    "10,000 destiny points. Her luck and blessing are higher in quality compared to yours as well."

    "So she is a core formation cultivator. But what is she doing here? Su Kang''s mind raced.

    "What do you mean by her quality of luck and blessing being better than mine?"

    "This is my new ability after recovering. Now I can see the quality of destiny as well." Fate responded to him.

    Su Kang ignored that for now. His thoughts were elsewhere.

    Was she a threat?

    "Did she wanted to harm my brother for some reason?"

    "Or was she an acquaintance of Su Ting?"

    His instincts leaned toward the first possibility.

    "Looking at her expression, it''s not hard to guess that she is not enjoying any of this." Su Kang further thought about this.

    "Does she have business with my brother? Did he offend her?" Su Kang frowned, his mind racing.

    Su Ting, seemingly oblivious to his brother''s thoughts, was busy taking bows and accepting compliments with an exaggerated flair that was all too characteristic of him.

    "Su Ting," Su Kang called out, his voice cutting through the din of the tavern.

    Su Ting head snapped up, his eyes widening in surprise at the sight of him.

    "Brother," Su Ting shouted loudly as he looked towards him.

    Immediately surrounding people also noticed Su Kang, and they panicked. Su Kang was known disliking such activities.

    "Brother, you''re back!" He slammed his cup down on the table with a thump. Seeing this gesture, people started to slip away as soon as they could.

    Su Kang ignored them and looked at his brother. The girl was not leaving this place, and looking at her expression, she didn''t intend to leave this place.

    "Let''s talk as we go back." Su Kang said.

    Su Ting nodded and gestured for everyone to continue without him. But before he left, he introduced the girl to him.

    "This is Miss Yue, the daughter of the Yue family from the distant Xuantian Empire. She''s quite the talented cultivator, and she''s been sharing tales of her adventures!"

    Su Ting grinned, gesturing toward her.

    "She saved me from a malicious spirit during a treasure hunt. Since she was traveling alone, I invited her to Liyun City."

    "It''s an honour to meet you, Young Master Su," she said with a slight bow of her head. Her voice was like a gentle breeze, carrying with it an air of dignity and composure.

    "Thank you, Miss Yue, for your assistance to my brother." He said, his tone sincere, but he kept his guard against her.

 Yue Mei

    She doesn''t seem like the type to boast about her exploits; Su Kang thought in his mind and wanted to beat his brother for such a blatant lie.

    Yet, what truly troubled him was her presence.

    The Xuantian Empire was over a million kilometers away from Jiang State. Unlike their land, where spiritual veins were weak, Xuantian was rich in resources and cultivation heritage.

    The Xuantian Empire is rich in history and more prosperous than Jiang state. After all, they have better cultivation resources.

    There is Heng state between the northern borders of Jiang state and Xuantian empire.

    Jiang state doesn''t have any fourth-level spiritual vein, but the Xuantian Empire more have them.

    "Why would someone like her travel to such barren lands?" Su Kang was confused about this.

    Su Kang studied her closely. Her movements were precise, her expression carefully controlled. Her red eyes, unwavering as they met his once more, held secrets he couldn''t yet unravel.

    It was as if she were looking through him, seeing something beyond his physical presence.

    Fate''s words sent a jolt through Su Kang. "She is using divination techniques to see your destiny."

    He knows about divination techniques, but he had never heard about someone performing it like this.

    The methods practiced in Jiang State paled in comparison to what she had just demonstrated. This revelation left him uneasy.

    He nodded his head as he thanked her, but inwardly, he was certain that she could not peer into his destiny¡ªnot with Fate''s protection.

    His real concern was her intention. Why had she come all this way? He couldn''t think of a single reason that would justify her presence in Jiang State.

    Even if she were looking for some treasures or secret realms, then Jiang state had nothing to offer her.

    "Brother, she will be living in the Su manor for some time." Su Ting said.

    "Dammit!"

    Su Kang cursed inwardly but maintained a composed expression, forcing a gentle smile as he nodded in agreement.

    "Could it be because of the secret realm that was supposed to be found? But I doubt that someone like her would be lacking  third-level spiritual herbs."

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Looking at the timing, my parents would have just reached the destination. Even if someone else was eyeing that secret realm, they couldn''t send someone else that fast here."

    "Are there other hidden secret realms in the Qingyun region?"

    Were there other hidden realms in the Qingyun region?

    Su Kang''s mind raced through possibilities. He couldn''t afford to let his guard down, especially with someone of her background present.

    It just took two nascent soul cultivator to destroy his entire family. They had been tortured for two days, and no one had come to their aid.

    Heng state has two nascent soul cultivators despite half of the state being barren, similar to Jiang state.

    People have to travel half a million kilometers into the Heng state before they can notice the major change in  Qi density.

    Both of the nascent soul cultivators lived in either the central area or the northern area of the Heng state.

    But the Xuantian Empire is not half barren like Heng state. They were far more prosperous, must have at least four or five nascent soul cultivators, if not more.

    Su Kang could not¡ªwould not¡ªplace his family in danger, not even by accident.

    As they walked back to Su Manor, an uneasy silence hung in the air. No one spoke.

    Their journey back to Su manor was extremely smooth without anyone uttering a word.

    Su Ting noticed his brother''s unusual behavior. He couldn''t recall a time when Su Kang had acted so strangely.

    Normally, his brother would have reprimanded him immediately in the tavern for causing trouble, not dragged him away quietly. Something was definitely wrong.

    Su Ting decided to speak with his brother after reaching home. Meanwhile he was trying to think of the possible reasons for this.

    Su Kang, deep in thought, couldn''t shake his unease. No matter how much he considered the possibilities, he could only conclude that she had come for a personal reason.

    Upon reaching the manor, Su Kang composed himself and addressed their guest.

    "Miss Yue, I will arrange a guest room for you. If you require anything, please let me know."

    Miss Yue was escorted to the best guest house within the manor. It was a small but exquisitely decorated building with an elegant garden surrounding it. The sound of a distant waterfall added a tranquil touch to it.

    After reaching his residence, Su Ting couldn''t ignore his curiosity any longer. As soon as they were alone in the garden, he turned to his brother,

    "Brother, why are you acting so strange? What''s going on with Miss Yue?"

    "Do you know about the Xuantian Empire?" Su Kang asked back.

    Su Ting nodded his head in confirmation. Su Ting was aware of that. He even asked her about this, but she didn''t tell him much.

    Su Kang exhaled slowly, his gaze drifting over the peaceful pond in their courtyard. He took a moment to collect his thoughts before speaking.

    "Brother, Miss Yue is no ordinary person. She''s a Core Formation cultivator. She might not be here just for a casual visit."

    Even if her intention was not bad, it''s definitely suspicious why she has used divination techniques on Su Kang.

    She might have used her divination techniques on Su Ting as well. Was she looking for something or someone?

    Su Ting''s eyes widened in surprise. "A core formation cultivator? Why would someone of her status come to our family?"

    He had assumed she was at most a peak Foundation building cultivator. Otherwise, why would she enter a realm meant for Foundation Building cultivators?

    Su Ting told everything about her. How they met, her attitude, and her behavior.

    After listening Su Ting''s words, Su Kang has confirmed that she had come with a purpose.

    Her icy demeanor towards other, her deliberate suppression of her cultivation level, her decision to follow Su Ting after saving him¡ªeverything pointed to a hidden motive.

    She came all the way to the Su manor. Su Ting thought she was travelling on her own.

    Su Ting started taking out all the artifacts, jade scrolls, and treasures that he had found in the recent years.

    "Brother, look if something is precious in them. There might be something valuable enough for her  attention." Su Ting said in a low voice.

    Su Ting was visibly distressed. He had unknowingly invited potential disaster into their home.

    After she had saved him, he had lowered his guard. Looking back, her behavior had been strangely indifferent toward everyone¡ªexcept for him.

    She had even praised his cooking skills, which was rare for a cultivator to appreciate. This made him believe they were on good terms. But now, he realized his mistake.

    Su Kang shook his head at this suggestions, if she wanted to rob his brother, she would have done it already.

    But he still examined the collection. He was surprised by the quality of items his brother had gathered.

    Su Ting was not allowed to travel far or to any dangerous place for now, yet the spiritual items he found are quite good.

    There are exquisite-level skills, third-level spiritual herbs, and many precious rocks and minerals.

    But none of these seemed like enough reason for a Core Formation cultivator to take interest.

    Seeing his brother''s growing unease, Su Kang placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

    "You don''t need to worry about this. I''ll handle it. Perhaps we''re overthinking. We haven''t done anything to warrant the attention of someone like her. Go and get some rest."

    Su Ting hesitated but eventually nodded, retreating to his room, without taking his treasures back.

 Fates New Ability

    As Su Kang saw him going back, he let out a slow sigh. His brother was behaving unnaturally, weighed down by the situation.

    He had to find out about Miss Yue''s true reason for coming here before it''s too late.

    Meanwhile, inside her room, Miss Yue sat holding a mirror in her hands. The surface of the mirror shimmered, displaying Su Kang and Su Ting''s conversation like a live projection.

    Her face was filled with cold expression  but a flicker of frustration rippled could be seen in her eyes.

    She removed a delicate hairpin from her hair, tapping it lightly against the array embedded within the mirror. A soft chime echoed, and a voice responded.

    "Aunt, it will take more time. He has discovered that I was hiding my cultivation level. I don''t know what to do next."

    Her voice  carried an undertone of frustration.

    A moment of silence passed before a soothing yet firm voice answered.

    "Yue Mei, don''t worry. I''m here to help you."

    The mirror''s projection shifted slightly, capturing Su Ting as he walked back toward his residence. His voice laced with doubt and suspicion.

    "Yue Mei, what is your real intention?"

    Yue Mei took a deep breath to calm herself, but the situation remained complicated. She had been using a spiritual artifact to keep her true cultivation level hidden.

    Normally, even a nascent soul cultivator couldn''t see through her, but somehow Su Kang did. This threw a wrench in her plans.

    "Who exactly is Su Kang?" she thought.

    Though she had prepared contingency plans, she wanted to avoid using certain methods. They would only make things more difficult for the Su family.

    Meanwhile, Su Kang sat in his residence, staring at the treasures he had taken from Su Ting.

    His thoughts weren''t on the items but on the girl who had arrived in their lives unannounced.

    "Fate, tell me more about her destiny." He wasn''t able to analyse her destiny before.

    If he was going to deal with her, then he would need more information about her.

    "She has Heaven''s blessings. And it has the potential to grow even more in the future."

    "If not for roadblocks in her fate, I would have considered her a potential candidate for a Child of Destiny as well."

    "This..." Su Kang didn''t know what to say anymore. This was more than he had bargained for.

    There might be other people behind her, but even she is a strong person.

    "There are others like Li Fang in this world?" Su Kang asked with a sigh.

    " You could say it''s like a grand puzzle¡ª broken into countless pieces and scattered across the world."

    "Each piece will be solved or found by the people who are blessed by the heaven. They will compete with each other and pass their pieces to the winning party."

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "In the end, a few of them will gather all the pieces and solve the whole puzzle or achieve the desires of Heavens."

    Su Kang stayed silent, absorbing the information.

    Fate had told him that they couldn''t be a part of it because they were not into this world when all of this was being set up, both of them were outsiders.

    "If she''s carrying part of this so-called ''puzzle,'' then she''s a bigger problem than I thought," he muttered.

    "I just hope she''s here for some treasure and nothing else."

    But he wasn''t convinced.

    For someone of her caliber to travel for months just to visit a barren land like Jiang State¡ªthe logic didn''t add up.

    Fate, sensing his thoughts, spoke again.

    "I don''t think she''s a threat to you or your family," it said calmly.

    "Why do you think that?" He inquired further.

    "I can see her destiny, and she is not a bad omen for you or your family."

    Su Kang was immediately relieved to hear this. He did not want her to cause any trouble for his family.

    "Is this a new skill of yours, or did you peek into the future?" He was curious.

    "You can say that it''s a new ability. Although it feels like instinct or sixth sense to me."

    "Good. Now I just have to find the reason why she came here."

    He took out his brother''s items and started to search for it again. Although he didn''t believe it would be useful, because if she wanted to take something from his brother, then it would have been easy for her.

    It was dark already, and he found nothing that could be the reason behind all this. He left his residence and went to her place.

    But when he arrived at her courtyard, a servant greeted him at the gate.

    "Young Master Su," the servant bowed. "Miss Yue has declined dinner tonight. She has entered seclusion for cultivation."

    He decided to visit her later. He went to Su Ting''s place so that he could ask her everything in detail.

    But when he arrived, the servants told him Su Ting was not there.

    Su Kang decided to wait for him. One hour later, Su Ting came back. He was surprised to see Su Kang sitting in the garden.

    "Where have you been?" Su Kang asked.

    Su Ting realised that his brother is misunderstanding him. He

    hastily spoke,

    "Brother, I didn''t go out to socialize. I was having dinner with Miss Yue."

    "What? You had dinner with her?" Su Kang asked in a doubtful tone.

    "Yes. I thought I might find some clue from her." Su Ting responded.

    "When did you go to her courtyard? How much time did you spend with her?" Su Kang asked again.

    Su Ting thought his brother was acting weird, but he still answered him.

    "I think I was there for 45 minutes. I just came back after leaving her courtyard."

    "Did you find any clue from her?"

    "No, she just told me that she was hiding her cultivation realm, and she apologised for this. She didn''t disclose anything else."

    Su Kang''s mind sharpened.

    "She could have admitted it earlier, but she waited until now? Why?"

    Something wasn''t adding up.

    Why did she eat with his brother and rejected him? Su Kang couldn''t help but feel something suspicious about her behaviour.

    "Okay. Record everything in this since you met her." Su Kang said  using  qi to transmit voice silently and handed him a jade scroll and a storage ring.

    "Take your treasures back." He said in normal voice.

    Su Ting understood his brother''s intention and played along with him.

    "Brother, there are some gifts that I collected for you. Later, I will send them to you." Su Ting acted as if he suddenly remembered about this.

    Su Kang nodded and returned back to his residence. He decided not to visit Bai Yunxi until he solved the mystery of Yue Mei.

    The next morning a servant visited his residence to deliver gifts from Su Ting.

    He also told him that Su Ting left 15 minutes ago to eat with Miss Yue.

    Su Ting made sure that when he received those gifts, Yue Mei couldn''t monitor his actions.

    She can''t keep her eyes on them for a long time. Such artefacts take a lot of qi. She can do something like this occasionally but not forever.

    Su Kang took the jade scroll as he injected his spiritual sense and started to see the memory of his brother.

    He opened his eyes after a few minutes with a smirk on his face.

    "Ah, this idiotic brother of mine," Su Kang sighed, though his eyes remained calm.

    "Fate, did you take a look at my brother''s destiny?" he asked.

    Fate paused for a moment before responding, "Hmm¡­ it''s not much, but the quality is good."

    Su Kang raised an eyebrow. "Be specific."

    "His destiny points are around 5,000, but 10% of it is purple¡ªwhich means his fate has received favor from the Heavenly Dao."

    "What purple? Can''t you explain from the basics now? You are suddenly skipping a lot of things." Su Kang frowned.

    "Fine. You need to understand that destiny is divided into five quality levels, each represented by a color¡ªOrange, Yellow, Green, Blue, and Purple."

    Orange represents the lowest level of destiny quality. It means that the person is average, destined for a simple and unremarkable life.

    Yellow is the second tier, indicating someone who may face some challenges but has the potential to rise above their station with hard work and perseverance.

    Fate continued, "Green represents the third tier; these individuals are often born with innate talents or inheritances that grant them a higher starting point in life."

    The fourth tier is blue, which signifies that the person has an extraordinary destiny, marked by significant opportunities and achievements that will shape their life.

    Purple is the rarest of all, representing the fifth tier of destiny. It is a destiny that transcends the ordinary and can influence the very course of history.

    Su Kang''s fingers tapped against the table, absorbing the information. "So¡­ what''s mine?"

    "Fate responded without hesitation, "You have a large chunk of Green, with 10% Blue and some Yellow mixed in."

    "As for your brother, his destiny is 10% Purple. That means he''s received some level of Heaven''s blessing, but he''s nowhere near the level of a Child of Destiny like Li Fang."

    Su Kang nodded thoughtfully. There was an enormous gap between 5,000 destiny points and 30,000¡ªwhile his brother was gifted, he still wasn''t at the level of true destiny-altering figures, like  Li Fang.

    Destiny wasn''t just about numbers¡ªit was a complex tapestry of different hues, each representing struggles, opportunities, and the divine will shaping a person''s future.

    "Su Kang''s mind drifted to Li Fang. "What about him?"

    Fate''s tone became unreadable. "I''ll need to observe him again to get a full reading."

    Su Kang exhaled. "And Yue Mei?"

    "Her destiny consists of 10% purple, 15% blue, with the remainder being green and yellow. While she faces some obstacles, her overall quality is quite good."

    After listening to Fate''s words Su Kang got basic idea of it. This new guest of their family is quite good.

    "She''s totally got the potential to be someone big in the future, but looking at her doing something like this...." Su Kang thought and chuckled as he looked at the jade scroll.

 Shes Interested In Su Ting

    "I should make their morning spicy." Su Kang thought.

    The aroma of freshly baked bread and sizzling meats wafted through the air as Su Kang approached the pavilion in the eastern gardens where his brother and Yue Mei were taking their morning meal. Sunlight dappled through the leaves, painting the scene in warm, inviting hues.

    As Su Ting saw him, he exclaimed, "Brother! Come, join us!"

    Yue Mei, seated across from Su Ting, offered a slight nod, her crimson eyes briefly meeting Su Kang''s before returning to her meal.

    "Good morning," Su Kang replied, his voice calm and composed. He moved with deliberate ease towards the table, taking a seat next to his brother.

    He noticed the variety of dishes before him¡ªsteamed dumplings, fragrant congee, stir-fried greens, and spiced meat. It was an extravagant breakfast, certainly fit for honored guests, and Su Ting''s idea to show his hospitality.

    "I didn''t realize you were eating out here," Su Kang said to his brother, a playful tone in his voice.

    "Usually, you prefer the comfort of your own palace. It seems her charm has affected you."

    Su Ting panicked and responded, "Brother, what are you talking about?

    Miss Yue mentioned that the garden is quite beautiful. So I decided to have breakfast here."

    Su Kang''s gaze drifted to Yue Mei, noticing that she held her chopsticks with graceful precision. She ate with a quiet focus, showing a refined elegance that hinted at her noble upbringing.

    "I hope everything is to your liking, Miss Yue," he said in a polite tone.

    "We want to ensure your stay here is as comfortable as possible."

    "The meal is most agreeable," she responded, her voice a soft melody, neither overly warm nor cold. She met his gaze for a moment, then ignored him.

    "Our chefs do have a way with spices," he said as he looked at Su Ting.

    "But I''m sure you are not here for our chef. If you are here for that, then I don''t mind sending my brother with you." He joked.

    "So Miss Yue, what brings a person from such a distant place to Jiang State?" Su Kang asked while carefully observing her expression.

    He is not expecting her to answer him truthfully, but he is looking for her excuses.

    She spoke with a measured tone, her eyes calm. "My journey brought me to this region quite by chance, Young Master Su. I was seeking knowledge about rare medicinal herbs that are said to grow in this area."

    "The spiritual energy in this region may seem weak to some, but to the right eyes, this land holds many valuable treasures."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Su Kang nodded thoughtfully. Her words were carefully chosen. Medicinal herbs, a plausible explanation. While not a total lie, this was also not completely the truth.

    Her subtle use of her title also didn''t escape his mind. She also gave the hint that this region has some treasures for the right kind of person.

    "It''s always a pleasure to see talented individuals pursue their passions," Su Kang said, a knowing smile playing on his lips. "I hope your search proves fruitful."

    He decided to divert the conversation, as he already got most of her plan in this small conversation, and he had to make sure he didn''t arouse her suspicions.

    "And you, brother, have you been entertaining our esteemed guest well? If you made her unhappy, you will face the consequences. He told Su Ting with a guilty and sad look on his face.

    Su Ting''s expression was full of confusion. Su Kang explained more in a low voice, "The family has decided to punish you later for your actions. I reduced your punishment, but you have to lose one of your limbs."

    Su Ting''s mind stopped working for a few seconds. He couldn''t process his brother''s words. He looked at Su Kang''s face that was filled with guilt and sadness. He thought this matter was related to Miss Yue.

    He didn''t say anything in protest and accepted this. Su Kang was feeling sad and guilty for hurting his brother by lying like this. But he doesn''t have any other option for now.

    Su kang''s voice was low but loud enough for Yue Mei to hear this. She looked at Su Ting''s face as he accepted this punishment; her face clearly showed her disbelief and unwillingness. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything.

    Su Kang observed her expression. He wanted to see her her reaction after hearing this.

    (Yue Mi''s P.O.V.)

    The gentle morning sunlight, filtering through the leaves of the garden, felt like a mockery.

    Yue Mei forced herself to take another bite of the spiced meat, the exquisite flavors lost on her numb palate.

    Each chew was a monumental effort, a desperate attempt to maintain the facade of calm while a tempest raged within her.

    Su Kang, the elder brother, had arrived, his presence like a sharp, jarring note in the delicate melody of the morning.

    His words, though seemingly playful, were laced with a knowingness that sent shivers down her spine.

    When he joked about sending Su Ting with her, a jolt of pure, unadulterated panic had shot through her.

    It was a crude, blatant reminder of her cursed physique. A fate she had been running from all her life, a fate that had brought her to this very region, to this very family.

    She had to maintain her composure, had to keep her expression impassive. If not, she would have been toyed with by many people until her death.

    But inside, she was fraying. She felt a connection with Su Ting, a connection she hadn''t sought on her own but was forced to seek by her fate.

    As he asked her purpose for coming to Jiang state, she had offered the well-rehearsed lie about medicinal herbs, the words hollow even to her own ears.

    She had seen the doubt in his eyes, the knowing smirk that told her he saw through her carefully constructed facade.

    But it was his next words that shattered her fragile composure, sending her world spiraling into chaos. He spoke of punishment, of Su Ting losing a limb. Because of her. Because of her presence in their lives.

    Her breath hitched. Her heart hammered against her ribs, a frantic drumbeat against the silence of the garden. Lose a limb? The words echoed in her mind, each repetition a fresh wave of agony.

    She forced herself to look at Su Ting, her crimson eyes, usually so guarded, now burning with a desperate plea and unwillingness.

    He looked confused, lost, but he accepted the punishment without protest. A wave of nausea washed over her.

    But she did nothing, nor did she say anything. She sat there, frozen, her expression a carefully crafted blank canvas, betraying none of the turmoil within. Her hands, hidden beneath the table, clenched into fists so tight her nails dug into her palms.

    She was Yue Mei, the cultivator from the Xuantian Empire, a woman shrouded in mystery and power. She was not supposed to feel. She was not supposed to care.

    But as she looked at Su Ting, at the gentle, unsuspecting man who held the key to her salvation, she knew one thing with absolute certainty: she would not let them hurt him.

    (Third Person''s P.O.V.)

    A heavy silence hung in the air, thick with unspoken emotions. Su Kang observed Yue Mei intently.

    He noticed a subtle shift in her posture and the way her red eyes briefly fixed on Su Ting. It was a silent sign of her inner conflict, a hint of her feelings for him.

    Although he didn''t know her full story or why she was drawn to his brother, he understood that she cared for Su Ting deeply.

    "Brother, let''s go. You need some fresh air," Su Kang said gently, rising from the table and signaling Su Ting to follow him.

    Su Ting, lost in his sadness and confusion, nodded silently, his usual cheer diminished. He didn''t look at Yue Mei or say goodbye as he left with his brother.

    As they walked, Su Kang felt guilty for manipulating the situation, using his brother''s trust. Yet, he believed it was necessary for their family and Su Ting.

    Once they were away from her, he slowed down to walk beside Su Ting, seeking answers first without offering comfort.

    "Fate, connect my brother''s destiny with her roadblocks and tell me what you saw." Su Kang said.

    Fate responded in his mind,

    "With my current ability, I can''t do this. Understanding destiny takes time; I can only see that her destiny is somewhat connected to your brother."

    Su Kang thought about this. He could keep Yue Mei at a distance or lean into the connection between his brother and her. He understood he needed both of them to uncover the truth and piece together what was unfolding.

    Back in the pavilion, Yue Mei remained seated, the warmth of the morning sun unable to penetrate the chill that had settled deep within her bones. The spiced meat cooked by Su Ting lay forgotten on her plate, its aroma now a bitter reminder of her cursed fate.

 Yue Mei, Dont Go

    Su Kang took his brother towards his own residence, the silence between them heavy with unspoken questions.

    Once inside, Su Kang turned to Su Ting, his expression serious. "Brother, Tell me honestly, what do you feel about Miss Yue?"

    Su Ting hesitated, a flicker of confusion in his eyes. "I... I don''t know," he mumbled, avoiding his brother''s gaze.

    "It''s strange. I feel like I''ve known her for a long time. It''s¡­ a pull, a familiarity I can''t explain."

    "At the beginning I thought maybe she used some spells to charm me. But I don''t think she is a demon cultivator."

    "Brother, I don''t know if this is fate or something else, but I''m drawn towards her."

    Su Kang sighed inwardly. It was as he suspected. His brother likes her. He placed a hand on Su Ting''s shoulder.

    "Brother, if you truly care for her, you must tread carefully. Miss Yue is...complicated. We still don''t know her true purpose for being here."

    Su Ting''s face clouded over. He knows that he could not put his family in danger for his feelings.

    He is not even sure about his punishment, whether his brother lied or not.

    "Mother will be so disappointed in me." Su Ting thought.

    "I understand, brother. I will be careful." He left Su Kang''s side after this, and then Su Kang started waiting for her to act.

    Meanwhile, back in her guest quarters, Yue Mei''s carefully constructed composure finally shattered. She took out the hairpin from her hair, her fingers trembling as she activated the communication array.

    "Aunt¡­ It''s going wrong," she whispered, her voice desperate. "Su Kang, he knows something. He''s testing me, playing games."

    Her aunt''s voice was tinged with concern.

    "Yue Mei, calm yourself. Tell me everything. What happened?"

    Yue Mei poured out the events of the morning, the veiled threats, Su Ting''s acceptance of his ''punishment,'' and the chilling awareness in Su Kang''s eyes.

    "He''s suspicious, Aunt. I can feel it. And he is creating rifts between Su Ting and myself."

    Su Ting will lose one of his limbs because of her. He will blame her for hiding her cultivation and betraying his trust. He will suffer this because of her.

    Silence hung in the air as her aunt digested this information. "This is troubling," she finally said, her voice grave.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "This Su Kang not only saw through your cultivation, despite it being hidden so well, but he also created troubles for us."

    "You said his luck is good but nowhere near a genius from the Xuantian Empire; even Ting is better than him."

    Yue Mei nodded after hearing this. Su Ting was not supposed to suffer this, but her cursed fate is bringing troubles for Su Ting as well.

    "Aunt, I think we should apologize to Su Ting and go back. I don''t want to suffer him because of me." Yue Mei said.

    Her aunt let out a slow sigh. "Yue Mei, you know the risks. Your furnace body... If they found out its true nature, then even I wouldn''t be able to protect you."

    "I don''t know why the heavens have created a cursed physique like yours and your mother''s, but my divination technique has led us here. You said you felt some strange connection with Su Ting."

    "Yes, but how can a man help me when men are the reason for my problems? Perhaps it''s my bloodline that is somehow being affected by him." Yue Mei responded.

    "We should leave this place. Aunt, I have already accepted my fate."

    Her aunt''s voice softened. "Yue Mei, listen to me. If it was because of bloodline, then you would have felt a similar connection with Su Kang as well. Just try to stay near Su Ting until you find a cure for your physique."

    "I don''t think they will really cut one of the limbs of Ting. Try to solve this situation peacefully; if not, I will take action personally."

    "But Su Kang is like a wall. He isn''t even affected by my charm, unlike others. Same goes for Su Ting, aunt. It''s their lineage that has something special."

    "Yue Mei, maybe it was our fault that we tried to hide too much. Let''s try a more sincere approach; if you still fail to find a solution, then I will do something. We don''t have any other choice."

    Yue Mei didn''t want her aunt to take action. She knows that her aunt is very strong even among Nascent Soul Realm. If she wanted to take Su Ting away with force, then she would do this for her sake.

    Yue Mei nodded reluctantly. She decided to become sincere in her ways. For the next two days, she waited, expecting Su Ting to visit her again.

    But Su Ting didn''t come again. Perhaps because he was confined by Su Kang or perhaps he didn''t want to see her anymore. Yue Mei couldn''t monitor his situation through her spiritual mirror all the time because her cultivation was too low for such spiritual artifacts.

    Yue Mei decided to leave. She doesn''t know if the Su family will really punish Su Ting after this. She visited the residence of Su Kang. Soon she met him in the main hall.

    "Young Master Su," she began, her voice soft but firm, "I apologize for any trouble I''ve caused your family. I''ll be leaving now." She bowed deeply.

    "Please tell your family not to punish him because of me. I will ask for forgiveness from them as well if you want me." She added.

    Su Kang watched her, his gaze unwavering. "Miss Yue," he said.

    "Your departure is sudden. And what about your search for rare herbs?" Su Kang asked, a hint of irony in his voice.

    Yue Mei met his gaze; her face looked composed, but her smile was self-deprecating.

    "That was a lie. I came here for... personal reasons. Reasons I can''t share," she confessed.

    A tense silence filled the hall. Su Kang studied her, his expression unreadable. He was not sure if obstacles in her way were the reason she came here. But she doesn''t want to harm Su Ting.

    "I want to apologize to Su Ting. Can I meet him?" She asked.

    He nodded and left the main hall for them. Soon Su Ting came and saw her.

    "Su Ting," she said softly, her voice thick with unshed tears.

    "I''m leaving," she told him, her voice filled with sadness.

    "I''m sorry for everything. For the trouble, for the deception."

    "It''s okay. The punishment was a lie..." he was interrupted by her.

    "I know. I guessed it that much. You are loved by your family; people can see it through your actions." She smiled at him.

    "You want to eat something; I will prepare it immediately." Su Ting asked in a heavy tone.

    "No, it''s fine. Your food was the best I''ve ever tasted. I guess you will reach the peak of culinary arts one day." She forced a smile as she tried to tease him.

    "Yeah, I will try."His shoulders slumped, and his hands clenched into fists as he said.

    "Why do I feel like I''ve known you for a long time?" he asked, his gaze searching hers.

    Yue Mei''s breath caught in her throat. She felt it too, that inexplicable sense of familiarity. It was as if their souls recognized each other, despite their brief acquaintance.

    "I don''t know," she finally admitted in a trembling voice.

    Could he be the key to unlocking the curse of her furnace body? The thought sent a jolt of hope through her.

    She didn''t want to change her decision and decided to leave immediately. Her heart is shaking in his presence. She turned around and left.

    "Will we ever see each other again?" She heard his voice coming from behind as he shouted.

    She clenched her fist as she ignored him and left. As Yue Mei was leaving, exiting the manor,

    "Miss Yue," Su Kang called out, his voice stopping her in her tracks. "Wait."

    "Don''t go. I was just checking if you''re someone trustworthy." He sighed. He can''t let her go after witnessing that farewell.

    "I''m not sure your family will be safe because of me." Yue Mei answered as she looked at him. He saw pain, fear, and her unwavering resolve to leave in her gaze.

    "I can help you; first let me know your reasons. It''s up to me to decide after that." he said, his voice low and earnest.

    "Tell me the truth, Miss Yue. I swear on my heart demons that I won''t harm you or reveal your secret to anyone."

    "How about this? Can we talk now?" He asked her.

 Zhu Zhihao

    Yue Mei hesitated, her crimson eyes flickering with uncertainty.

    "Young Master Su, you don''t understand. There are many people searching for me. They can erase your family like nothing." Her voice was heavy.

    Su Kang''s brows furrowed, but he still nodded his head. He was prepared for this. He isn''t afraid of nascent soul cultivators from the Xuantian Empire. Once he joined the Heavenly Sword Sect, then everything was fine.

    "Miss Yue, then tell me so that I can understand. You can choose to tell me some truth and hold back some important information. Let me decide after hearing your story." Su Kang tried to convince her.

    "Very well. Let''s talk somewhere else." Since she decided to leave on her own without informing her aunt, she decided to call her and tell her everything.

    Yue Mei saw his sincerity and decided to take his help for now. With this, they will also have an idea about how much ''help'' he can offer her.

    Su Kang relaxed after hearing this. He gestured for her to follow him as she sent a message to her aunt. Her aunt will arrive soon.

    The Golden Carp, a subtly charming teahouse located in a secluded part of Liyun City, was recognized for its private rooms. Su Kang selected a room that overlooked a peaceful courtyard, hoping the calming environment would alleviate Yue Mei''s noticeable unease.

    Yue Mei''s fingers traced the rim of her teacup, her gaze fixed on the swirling leaves. He was waiting for her guest to arrive as well.

    Soon a sudden shift in the air, a subtle ripple in the fabric of space, announced an arrival. The door to the private room swung open, revealing a woman of breathtaking beauty.

    Su Kang''s eyes widened in surprise. The woman was a vision of ethereal grace; her long, flowing black hair cascaded down her back, framing a face of exquisite beauty.

    Her skin was like flawless porcelain, her lips a perfect bow, and her eyes, a deep shade of violet, held a depth of wisdom and experience.

    She was clad in a form-fitting crimson robe that accentuated every curve; she possessed a mature, voluptuous physique that was both alluring and commanding.

    The robe, cinched at her slender waist with a silver sash, emphasized the fullness of her breasts and the gentle flare of her hips. It was a body that spoke of both power and sensuality.

    "Aunt," Yue Mei''s voice, filled with a mixture of relief and apprehension, broke the silence.

    The woman''s gaze shifted to Yue Mei, a gentle smile softening her features.

    "Yue Mei," she said, her melodious voice resonating with the very air around them. "You did not listen to me."

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    She then turned her attention to Su Kang, her violet eyes studying him with an intensity that made him feel as though his very soul was being laid bare.

    "And you must be Young Master Su," she said, her gaze unwavering.

    "I am Zhu Zhihao, Yue Mei''s aunt."

    Su Kang finally managed to regain his composure. "It''s an honor to meet you, Senior Zhu," he spoke, bowing deeply.

    "A Nascent Soul cultivator," he thought.

    "The honor is all mine, Young Master Su," Zhu Zhihao replied, a hint of amusement in her voice.

    "My niece seems to have found herself in quite the predicament. Perhaps you can shed some light on the situation."

    Su Kang felt a chill run down his spine. Since she was from the Xuantian Empire and there are people chasing her, it means Yue Mei has someone to protect her.

    He guessed that there might be a nascent soul cultivator behind her, but he didn''t expect to meet this soon.

    He doesn''t know how to answer her question. Her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer before she finally turned her attention back to Yue Mei.

    A silent conversation passed between them as they exchanged their emotions and thoughts. Finally, both of them decided something and ended their secret conversation.

    Zhu Zhihao, having gracefully seated herself on a cushion, fixed her penetrating violet gaze on Su Kang. Yue Mei sat beside her, her crimson eyes downcast, her delicate hands clasped tightly in her lap.

    Su Kang was speechless and overwhelmed by her presence. But he knows that it was not time for such feelings. The stakes are higher with the arrival of a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    "Yue Mei tells me you''ve offered your assistance. It''s a noble gesture, but you should know what you''re getting yourself into." Her aunt said.

    Su Kang nodded,I understand, Senior Zhu. I want to help, but I need to know the truth."

    Zhu Zhihao inclined her head, a slight smile playing on her lips. "Very well. The truth is, we came to this region seeking clues. Clues related to Yue Mei''s¡­ unique condition."

    She paused, her smile vanishing as she spoke, "Yue Mei possesses a unique physique. It''s a constitution that remains, as of yet, unnamed and unknown to the cultivation world."

    "Even among ancient texts or scriptures, I could not find information related to her physique. It may be rare, as the first case known to me was her mother, and Yue Mei is the second."

    Su Kang''s brow furrowed. "A unique physique?"

    He knows that ancient records have described many different types of body constitutions, yet she could not find anything regarding this specific one. He guessed it might be related to her lineage.

    "I believe she inherited it from her mother. As Yue Mei''s cultivation progresses, she gains a strange, intuitive understanding of her own body. It''s akin to a¡­ bloodline awakening."

    "With each breakthrough, she gleans more insight, more fragmented knowledge, about the nature of her constitution."

    "We speculate that when her bloodline fully awakens, her physique might evolve, perhaps even transform. But for now, that remains a theory."

    Su Kang leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. He had heard of bloodline awakenings, but never one intertwined with a physique in this manner.

    It was a fascinating concept to him. And what is this fragmented knowledge? Does this bloodline carry the memories from ancient times?

    Zhu Zhihao noticed his interest and continued,

    "You see, her body has a peculiar effect on men. A natural charm, an allure that draws them in."

    Her violet eyes flickered towards Su Kang, then to Yue Mei.

    "But you and your brother seem to be exceptions to this. Your lineage seems to have blessed you."

    Su Kang was astonished after hearing this. This was unexpected news to him. Did he also have some bloodline ability?

    "Senior Zhu, you mentioned my lineage. Is it possible... could I also have some kind of ability that might be relevant to this situation?"

    "I don''t think so. But your brother might have it."

    He asked, "How does he relate to all this?"

    Zhu Zhihao''s expression turned serious as she said.

    "Yue Mei''s body reacts in his presence. It''s a resonance, a¡­ connection. She believes, and I''m inclined to agree, that your brother might hold the key to understanding, perhaps even unlocking, the full potential of her physique. This could even change her fate."

    "Her bloodline might be searching for a solution through Su Ting. His presence might be helpful, but the way he can help her remains unclear for now."

    Su Kang was thinking about roadblocks in Yue Mei''s destiny. Fate told him if her roadblocks could be solved, then her destiny has potential like ''Children of Destiny.

    Su Ting is in love with someone like her. Su Kang doesn''t know if it''s mutual or not, but he will leave this for them to decide.

    "Senior Zhu," Su Kang began, his gaze shifting to the powerful Nascent Soul cultivator,

    "Yue Mei mentioned danger. Could you elaborate on why? What kind of danger are we talking about?"

    She has a unique body, fine, but it''s an unknown body. It can''t be dangerous if it was that simple.

    Zhu Zhihao exchanged a brief, knowing glance with Yue Mei before responding.

    "Her body... it''s not just that it has a charm, but it''s also a furnace body. They can use this to further their cultivation, and their path to immortality might become smoother."

    Su Kang''s mind raced. He understood the implication of this truth. They might not tell him sensitive information, but they won''t lie to him.

    There are people after her; her body might be more powerful than he might think. These individuals would go so far as to annihilate entire families or clans perceived as obstacles.

    "How strong are they?" Su Kang asked.

    "They are strong enough to flatten the entire Jiang state. Do you still want to help her?" Zhu Zhihao asked in amusement as she looked at him.

    Su Kang thought about her question. He has to fight against demon cultivators in the future; compared to them, the Xuantian Empire is not difficult.

    "I will help if you let me. But my family will stay out of this." He said after thinking.

 Mei Is Back

    "I will help if you let me. But my family will stay out of this." He said after thinking.

    "Good, we were not planning to stay in the Jiang state for too long anyway." Zhu Zhihao nodded thoughtfully, her eyes never leaving Su Kang.

    "But I must ask, why would you help us despite the danger?"Su Kang took a moment to collect his thoughts before speaking.

    "My brother cares for Miss Yue deeply. I believe that by assisting her, it will also benefit his heart. And perhaps his fate might change as well."

    Yue Mei glanced up at him, her eyes filled with a mix of reluctance and doubt. "Young Master Su, you must understand the gravity of what you''re getting involved in. This is not a simple matter¡ª"

    Her aunt interrupted her and turned to Yue Mei, "You heard him, Mei''er. He''s willing to help."

    Yue Mei nodded slightly, not quite meeting Su Kang''s gaze.

    "Thank you, Young Master Su."

    Zhu Zhihao leaned back into the embrace of the cushions and took a sip of her tea.

    "Very well, we shall proceed as you wish. But for now, it''s best if you leave us to our own devices. We have much to discuss, and we do not wish to trouble you further."

    Su Kang knew there was more information about them, but they didn''t lie to him this time as well.He had made his decision to help Yue Mei, but he knew that the path ahead was not that smooth.

    "I understand, Senior Zhu," he said, rising to his feet and giving a courteous bow.

    "I shall leave now."

    Yue Mei is reluctant to this decision. But it seems Zhu Zhihao will be able to convince her. Su Kang left the room.

    "Aunt, I don''t want to drag them into this. It''s dangerous. I don''t want to harm them." Yue Mei whispered.

    "Just a few more months; give it a try. If we didn''t succeed or find a clue related to your body, then we will leave." Zhu Zhihao said with a determined face.

    "We can still escape from their divination if we take Su Ting with us; even then, I can protect you both." She spoke again.

    "Aunt¡­" Yue Mei wanted to speak but didn''t after looking at her aunt''s gaze.

    "I can feel your emotions; don''t worry, nothing will happen to them because of us." Zhu Zhihao sighed.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Yue Mei usually acts indifferent, but her heart and confidence are shattered because of her origin. She did not want to become a curse for other people.

    They didn''t tell Su Kang everything; neither Zhu Zhihao believes that Su Kang is that immature. He put forward this offer to gain their trust, but his intentions are unknown.

    ¡­

    Su Kang returned to Su Manor and visited Su Ting. He was still depressed to some extent. As he saw Su Kang coming to him, he acted to cheer up and shouted,

    "Brother, come here. Look, I prepared these meals, but it was too much for me. Come eat with me."

    Su Kang sat down next to him and started eating. The meal was prepared by him for someone special.

    "Huh, missing her already?" He asked.

    "No, I was thinking about something else."Su Ting denied his question.

    "Su Ting, you have to change now. We have restricted you a lot. It has affected your growth. But I can see you are extremely blessed by looking collection of treasures." Su Kang said in a heavy and serious tone.

    "From now on, I will monitor and guide your training myself. I will make your body and soul of a warrior."

    "You can''t pursue her with your weak cultivation. Did you get it?"Su Ting nodded heavily hearing this.

    He is currently a 5th-level foundation-building cultivator; meanwhile, she is a pill formation cultivator.

    Although she looks younger than him, he is not sure about her age.He needs to catch up fast.

    "She will come back again, so I hope you will not cry tonight." Su Kang said that as he left him.

    Su Kang visited Bai Yunxi''s courtyard. She had been cultivating for the past few days. Looking at her cultivation speed, she will reach the peak of Qi refining in the next six months.

    "You are here." Bai Yunxi saw him as she finished her cultivation.

    "Hmm, I missed you." He hugged her waist as she came to him.

    "Then why didn''t you visit me before?" She asked.

    "Forgive me, dear. But it was something important." He said.

    Then he explained the matter of Yue Mei; he didn''t give her too much information. He already swore a heart demon oath to not share her sensitive information.

    Bai Yunxi was lying on the bed with him as she heard his explanation.

    She was excited about such a love story. Su Kang didn''t tell her anything dangerous; instead, he made it sound like a love story between people with two different classes.

    She slept in his arms, talking about this matter. Su Kang was thinking about Su Ting. Su Ting was not here when demon cultivators attacked. It means he was either with Yue Mei or somewhere else.

    At least his brother didn''t die in the hands of demon cultivators. It seems his brother''s luck is not bad. His destiny can improve in the future.

    The next day, Su Ting was delighted. Yue Mei returned back, and he was excited about this. He did not think he might never see her again this fast; his brother''s words were true.

    Su Kang could see his brother''s excitement from a mile away. It seems like he was never depressed.

    "Su Ting," she began, her voice barely a whisper, "I¡­ I came back."

    She looked even more ethereal than he remembered, her crimson eyes shimmering like rare jewels. A nervous smile touched her lips, a subtle blush coloring her cheeks.

    "Miss Yue," he managed, his voice slightly hoarse, "I¡­ I''m glad you returned."

    He was glad and somewhat confused. He wanted to know the exact reasons for her return and departure. Yue Mei and Su Ting started talking again.

    Meanwhile, Su Kang was deeply immersed in cultivation. He thought that after a few days, when the situation would be suitable, he would try to change his Qi cultivation techniques.

    If he decided to change his Qi cultivation technique, then his refined Qi and core will be converted into that technique.

    This process will take a long time depending on the difficulty of the new technique and the talent of the cultivator.

    As he ended his cultivation in the evening, Su Ting came to visit him looking serious. Then suddenly a mischievous grin spread across Su Ting''s face.

    "Brother, I heard a rumor. It seems you have a special someone in your life? A certain¡­ Miss Bai?" His tone is extremely serious for this topic.

    Su Kang was surprised then amused. Finally this rascal is coming back, he thought. Su Ting was back to his usual self.

    He spoke again,

    "And my sources tell me this Miss Bai is quite the beauty. Someone who captivates even a stoic heart like yours. Perhaps it is time for an introduction then."

    Su Kang chuckled, shaking his head at his brother''s antics. It was the reaction he had anticipated from his brother. Although Su Ting looks serious now but he is here to tease Su Kang.

    "My dear brother," he responded, deciding to play along for now, "your curiosity is commendable, but patience is a virtue. All will be revealed in due time."

    He left Su Ting before he started bombarding more questions and started seeking out Bai Yunxi.

    Su Ting could go and visit her if he wanted to, but that would be awkward because he doesn''t know about Bai Yunxi''s personality.

    Su Ting doesn''t know if his assumptions are correct or not; he wanted his brother to clarify his doubts, but he left him without saying anything.

    Su Kang thought that his efforts at secrecy had been somewhat less than successful.

    Perhaps it was time to accelerate his plans and introduce Bai Yunxi to the family, sooner rather than later.

    Su Ting gathered courage and decided to follow his brother to her courtyard. If Su Kang will not tell him anything, then Su Ting will ask Miss Bai, even if others call him shameless for this.

    Su Kang felt his brother following him and sighed.

    "This guy is completely shameless. Does he plan to trespass on his sister-in-law''s residence like this?"

    Despite his complaint, Su Kang didn''t stop his brother. He will trap him outside and ask Bai Yunxi about this.

    Their marriage is a secret, but his close family members will have to know that she is his woman one day. He thought he would tell his parents first, but maybe the time has come for this.

 We Are Courting For Now

    Su Ting''s footsteps slowed as he approached the courtyard, his heart beating faster with each step. Curiosity warred with caution in his chest.

    The rumors between servants had stirred his imagination, but before he could press further, a calm voice broke through the silence.

    "Little brother¡­ what are you doing here?"

    Su Kang stood at the entrance, arms crossed, his gaze steady. His voice was mild, but the hint of amusement in his eyes made Su Ting stiffen.

    Caught red-handed, Su Ting scratched his head and forced a grin.

    "I... I just wanted to check on the guest. She''s a friend of the Su family, right?"

    Su Kang''s lips curled ever so slightly.

    "How considerate of you... I didn''t know you cared so much for family matters."

    Su Ting straightened his back, trying to appear dignified.

    "It''s only proper to look after our guests."

    Su Kang chuckled, stepping forward and resting a hand on his brother''s shoulder.

    "Since you''re so thoughtful, I''ll introduce you tomorrow... at dinner."

    Su Ting''s eyes brightened, excitement flickering beneath his youthful bravado.

    "Really?"

    "But remember..." Su Kang''s voice dropped, carrying a faint warning. "Don''t spread rumors."

    Su Ting''s grin froze. He nodded quickly before retreating, but the spark of curiosity never faded from his eyes.

    ---

    Later that afternoon, sunlight spilled through the lattice windows of Bai Yunxi''s study, casting warm patterns across the room.

    The faint fragrance of herbs lingered in the air as she read quietly, her delicate figure bathed in golden light.

    A gentle knock interrupted the silence.

    "Yunxi," Su Kang''s voice called softly.

    She looked up, her lips curving into a tender smile.

    "Husband."

    The word left her lips like a soft breeze.

    Su Kang stepped inside, his dark eyes reflecting something deeper than usual. He crossed the room without a word, taking her cool hand in his warm palm.

    Without explanation, he led her to their bedroom, closing the door behind them.

    "Yunxi¡­" he began, his voice low. "It''s time... we reveal our relationship to my family."

    "Are you sure? It''s¡­ it''s so soon." She looked away, her gaze falling on the vibrant blooms of a nearby peony.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Su Kang''s thumb brushed against her cheek.

    "I don''t think we can hide it for much longer. But... we''ll take it slowly. For now, we''ll let them believe we''re only courting."

    A delicate flush bloomed across Bai Yunxi''s pale cheeks. Her heart swelled at his thoughtfulness.

    "I''ll follow your decision, husband."

    ---

    The following evening, the three of them sat down for dinner. Su Ting couldn''t help but stare at Bai Yunxi, his curiosity piqued by his brother''s words.

    Bai Yunxi sat beside Su Kang, her quiet elegance drawing occasional glances from the servants.

    She looked radiant in a simple yet elegant dress, her eyes shimmering with an green light that seemed to captivate everyone present.

    Su Ting''s sharp eyes flickered between the two, suspicion brewing beneath his playful grin.

    Su Kang''s voice broke the silence.

    "Su Ting, this is Bai Yunxi. She''s a guest... and a good friend of mine."

    Bai Yunxi''s calm eyes flicked toward Su Kang before she offered a polite smile.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Young Master Su Ting."

    Su Ting''s eyes lit up, his gaze shifting between the two. He bowed respectfully but couldn''t hide the spark of mischief dancing behind his grin.

    "The pleasure is mine, Miss Bai... Though, it seems my brother rarely brings good friends home."

    Su Kang''s brow twitched slightly, but Bai Yunxi''s lips curled faintly.

    "Your brother is a man of few words. Perhaps he prefers to keep such matters... private."

    Su Ting''s grin widened, his sharp instincts catching the subtle warmth in her tone.

    "Oh? Then I must thank you, Miss Bai, for bringing out a different side of him."

    Su Kang''s chopsticks paused mid-air, shooting a warning glance.

    "Su Ting."

    Su Ting quickly straightened, suppressing his grin¡ªbut his curiosity only deepened.

    Throughout the meal, Su Ting stole quick glances between the two, noting how Su Kang would subtly serve Bai Yunxi dishes or how their eyes would linger on each other a second too long.

    Finally, toward the end of dinner, Su Ting couldn''t resist any longer.

    "This little brother is a bit slow¡­" he began, his eyes twinkling with mock innocence. "But if I didn''t know better, I''d say Brother is courting Miss Bai."

    Bai Yunxi''s eyes rippled with amusement, but she simply took a small sip of tea without confirming or denying the claim.

    "Aha! I knew it! My brother, finally ensnared by a beauty!" Su Ting chuckled after watching her silently confirming it.

    Su Kang''s eyes narrowed dangerously.

    "Su Ting¡­ do you want extra training tomorrow?"

    Su Ting immediately straightened, clearing his throat. He stood up from the table.

    "This little brother was merely expressing his admiration! Nothing more, nothing more!"

    "Don''t worry, Sister in law... your secret is safe with me." Su Ting ran away after saying these words.

    Su Kang''s brow twitched, but Bai Yunxi chuckled at this in amusement.

    ---

    In the days that followed, Su Ting became a frequent visitor to Bai Yunxi''s courtyard.

    Every day after training, he''d arrive carrying fresh gossip and wild stories about Su Kang''s childhood. This was his revenge for getting beaten up.

    "He wrote love poems to a female guest ... dozens of them. She left our family in embarrassment!"

    "Your brother must have been quite lonely... to write so many poems for someone who never looked back."

    Su Ting blinked, his grin faltering.

    He glanced at his sister-in-law ¡ª delicate yet composed ¡ª before scratching his nose awkwardly.

    "Well... Brother always acted tough."

    Bai Yunxi''s laughter rang out like silver bells ¡ª much to Su Kang''s chagrin.

    That evening, when Su Kang caught Bai Yunxi''s teasing glances, he finally asked.

    "Why do I feel... you''re holding something back?"

    Bai Yunxi''s eyes twinkled.

    "Your brother has been very... informative."

    Su Kang''s gaze darkened.

    "That brat..."

    Bai Yunxi leaned closer, her breath warm against his ear.

    "You''re handsome... talented... it''s only natural that you''d attract a few admirers."

    Bai Yunxi''s smile was soft, she looked in his eyes.

    "As long as your heart belongs to me... I''ll accept whoever follows."

    Her voice was steady, but a fleeting glimmer flickered in her eyes ¡ª gone too quickly for Su Kang to notice.

    Su Kang''s chest tightened at her gentle acceptance.

    He cupped her face, his voice low.

    "I''m blessed to get you as my first woman.

    Her heart trembled, warmth blooming beneath her ribs.

    "I''m happy to be your first, husband."

    A flicker of something deeper passed through her gaze.

    "There''s something I want to share with you."

    Bai Yunxi tilted her head, curiosity flickering in her clear eyes. Without further words, Su Kang extended his spiritual consciousness.

    She opened her own consciousness, allowing the ethereal connection to form between them.

    A stream of profound knowledge flowed into her mind¡ªthe intricate details of the Heartfire Symphony of Twin Souls.

    "It''s a dual cultivation technique," he explained. He got it from Fate.

    A subtle blush bloomed across her cheeks, yet her eyes shimmered with newfound resolve.

    "Then... let''s master it together, husband."

    That night, beneath the moonlit sky, Su Kang guided Bai Yunxi into the profound mysteries of the Heartfire Symphony of Twin Souls.

    Qi flowed between them, delicate and warm ¡ª binding not just their bodies, but also forming resonance between their souls.

    Their breaths merged. Heartbeats synchronized.

    The pleasure of the technique was subtle ¡ª not mere lust, but a deep communion that wove their lives together in an unbreakable bond.

    Bai Yunxi''s soft moans echoed through the night, her cultivation advancing as the energy within her body became purer.

    ....

    The morning sunlight spilled through the window, casting a warm glow over the room.

    Bai Yunxi slowly opened her eyes, her body feeling light and refreshed. A subtle warmth pulsed within her dantian, her Qi flowing smoother than ever before.

    She sat up, brushing her hair back as unfamiliar sensations coursed through her meridians.

    "So... this is the effect." She murmured to herself, her delicate fingers resting on her chest.

    Her her mind felt sharper ¡ª as if a faint veil had been lifted. Even the lingering fatigue from recent cultivation sessions had completely vanished.

    Su Kang stirred beside her, his sharp eyes flickering open.

    Bai Yunxi glanced at him, her cheeks flushing faintly.

    "How are you feeling?" His voice was calm.

    "I feel... better," she admitted softly. "My Qi... it''s flowing much smoother than before."

    Su Kang''s heart relaxed, a faint smile appearing on his face.

    "It seems the technique worked¡­ even if it was only the first step."

    Bai Yunxi lowered her eyes, her fingers lightly brushing against her wrist.

    "It''s gentle... but I can tell there''s something deeper beneath the surface."

    Su Kang reached out, intertwining his fingers with hers.

    "With this, you should be able to reach Foundation building realm way faster than before."

    Bai Yunxi''s heart warmed. She thought she would never reach it but now it was within her reach

    A soft smile bloomed on her lips ¡ª trust flickering silently between them.

    Their first step had been small... but the path ahead stretched long and intertwined.

 Bai Yunxi & Yue Mei

    The morning sunlight spilled through the window, casting a warm glow over the room.

    Bai Yunxi slowly opened her eyes, her body feeling light and refreshed. A subtle warmth pulsed within her dantian, her Qi flowing smoother than ever before.

    She sat up, brushing her hair behind her ear, her delicate fingers resting lightly on lower abdomen.

    "So... this is the effect of Qi harmonization." She murmured, a trace of wonder in her soft voice.

    Her control over her Qi increased. Even the lingering fatigue from recent cultivation sessions had completely vanished.

    Su Kang stirred beside her, his sharp eyes flickering open. His mind felt more sharper than usual.

    "It seems effect of her physique increased because of this technique." He thought.

    Bai Yunxi glanced at him, her cheeks flushing faintly.

    "How are you feeling?" His voice was calm.

    "I feel... better," she admitted softly. "My Qi... it''s flowing much smoother than before."

    Su Kang''s heart relaxed, a faint smile appearing on his face.

    "It seems the technique worked¡­ even if it was only the first step."

    Bai Yunxi lowered her eyes, her fingers lightly brushing against her wrist.

    "It''s gentle... but I can tell there''s some improvement in my foundation."

    Su Kang reached out, intertwining his fingers with hers.

    "With this, you should be able to reach Foundation building realm way faster than before."

    A soft smile bloomed on her lips as she thought of her mother ¡ª imagining the day she could finally stand before her as a Foundation Building cultivator.

    Heartfire Symphony of Twin Souls was dual cultivation technique harmonizing Qi and soul energy between partners.

    Fate had mentioned its true potential would only reveal itself at higher realms, but Su Kang was already satisfied with the present effects.

    His Qi had subtly circulated through her meridians during their practice, refining her foundation and purifying her Qi.

    Though the changes were small, they laid a steady path toward future breakthroughs.

    Su Kang rose from the bed, gathering her soft body into his arms.

    "Let''s wash up. We need to cultivate even more diligently."

    With those words, they made their way toward the hot springs.

    ....

    Over the following days, the Su Manor settled into a familiar tranquility. The soft rustle of bamboo leaves mingled with the delicate fragrance of jasmine, carrying a sense of quiet harmony through the air.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    In one of the guest halls, Zhu Zhihao sat with composed elegance on a silk cushion.

    Her crimson robes draped around her like flowing flames, while her violet eyes shimmered with quiet authority.

    When Su Ting entered, the usual spark of mischief in his gaze dimmed, replaced by rare solemnity.

    He bowed respectfully, hands clasped.

    "Junior Su Ting greets Senior Zhu. It''s an honor to meet you."

    Zhu Zhihao''s voice was smooth, carrying a melodic calmness that seemed to ease the very air around her.

    "The honor is mine, Young Master Su. Mei''er speaks highly of you."

    Her gaze flicked briefly to Yue Mei, who stood silently at the entrance, her crimson eyes downcast.

    "Sit."

    Su Ting followed her gesture, lowering himself onto the cushion across from her.

    He kept his back straight, trying to mask the unease simmering beneath his calm facade.

    "So this is Yue Mei''s aunt... no wonder she''s so terrifying." Su Ting mind raced.

    Zhu Zhihao''s eyes lingered on him for a long moment, as if seeing far beyond his surface.

    "Mei''er carries a burden ... and now, it seems you''ve become entangled in that destiny as well."

    Her voice was neither accusing nor approving ¡ª simply stating a truth.

    Yue Mei''s fingers curled at her sides before she stepped forward, her voice soft but steady.

    "Su Ting... there''s something you deserve to know about me."

    She had made her decision alongside her aunt. If he chose to walk away after learning the truth¡ªshe would accept it without resentment.

    ....

    A few days later, the morning sun cast long shadows over the Su Manor''s training grounds.

    Two figures clashed beneath its blazing light ¡ª Su Kang and Su Ting. Their bodies blurred as they exchanged blows, neither using inner Qi nor techniques, only the raw strength of their flesh.

    Su Kang''s strikes were precise, each movement pushing Su Ting further to his limits. Despite his lower cultivation, Su Ting gritted his teeth and fought back with surprising ferocity.

    Sweat soaked his clothes, but his eyes burned with stubborn determination.

    "Faster!" Su Kang barked, his voice sharp. "You want to protect someone? Then push beyond your limits!"

    Su Ting''s muscles screamed in protest, but the thought of Yue Mei''s burden weighed heavier on his heart than any exhaustion.

    Su Kang watched the flicker of defiance in his brother''s eyes, a trace of satisfaction hidden beneath his stern expression.

    But kindness alone wouldn''t light the fire Su Ting needed.

    He suddenly swept out with a kick, sending Su Ting crashing to the dirt.

    "Focus on your instinct and will power, brother..." Su Kang''s voice lowered.

    "Otherwise you would be defeated not by strength but by cruelty."

    Su Ting''s eyes sharpened, a spark of anger flickering within them. He pushed himself up without hesitation, launching back into the fight with newfound determination.

    ...

    By evening, the air had cooled, carrying the sweet scent of night-blooming jasmine.

    Su Ting practically dragged Yue Mei through the winding paths toward Bai Yunxi''s courtyard, ignoring her half-hearted protests.

    Yue Mei''s steps faltered, uncertainty clouding her crimson eyes. She clutched the edge of her sleeves tightly, her heart tangled in worry.

    Oblivious to her worries, Su Ting pushed open the gate.

    "Miss Bai! We''ve come to visit!"

    Bai Yunxi emerged from her residence, her green robe flowing gently around her figure.

    Bai Yunxi''s eyes curved slightly, offering a welcoming smile without forcing warmth.

    "You''re here," she said softly, her voice carrying neither condescension nor excessive enthusiasm.

    Yue Mei hesitated before bowing respectfully.

    "Thank you for having us."

    Her voice was steady, but the slight tremble in her fingers betrayed her unease.

    Bai Yunxi''s gaze flickered, noticing the small gesture. She gestured towards the stone table set with a pot of tea and delicate pastries.

    "Come, have some tea."

    Su Ting trotted forward and plopped into a seat without hesitation, already reaching for a pastry. Yue Mei, however, lingered on the spot ¡ª her posture stiff, shoulders drawn tight.

    Bai Yunxi''s hand brushed lightly against Yue Mei''s sleeve.

    "You don''t need to stand like a guest," she said in a calm tone.

    "It''s just tea."

    Yue Mei allowed herself to be guided to the table, lowering herself onto the stone bench. Her eyes remained fixed on the carved patterns of the teacups.

    Bai Yunxi smiled faintly as she poured tea for everyone. She set a cup before Yue Mei, her fingers steady.

    "This blend helps calm the mind. You should try it."

    Yue Mei took the cup carefully, its warmth soaking into her cold palms.

    "Thank you..." She murmured.

    Bai Yunxi''s eyes remained steady.

    "So, Yue Mei... what do you like to do in your free time?" A playful glint flickered in her gaze.

    "Aside from running for your life, of course."

    Yue Mei''s breath caught. For a moment, she was at a loss for words.

    "I... don''t know. I never had time for such things." Her voice was barely audible.

    "That''s also fine." Bai Yunxi''s said.

    "Few cultivators care for such things in the early stages... hobbies come later, when life stretches long enough to need distractions."

    Yue Mei''s gaze flickered, uncertain how to respond. She had never thought about hobbies ¡ª never had the luxury to. The idea of choosing what to enjoy felt foreign, almost laughable.

    Bai Yunxi seemed to sense her thoughts. She didn''t push.

    "Maybe one day you''ll find something you enjoy ¡ª if you need to."

    Su Ting grinned around a mouthful of pastry, breaking the brief silence.

    "Don''t worry, sister Bai isn''t trying to turn you into some tea-sipping noble lady."

    Yue Mei''s lips twitched before she caught herself, quickly lowering her head again.

    Bai Yunxi shot Su Ting a faintly amused glance but said nothing.

    The evening stretched on, the conversation drifting toward small, harmless topics to differences between Jiang State and the Xuantian empire.

    No one asked for things she wasn''t ready to share.

    By the time the moon hung high in the sky, the cold knot in her chest had loosened ¡ª if only a little.

    As she sat beneath the moonlit sky, cradling the now-empty teacup in her hands, a flicker of something unfamiliar stirred within her chest.

    "Thank you Miss Yue. Your stories have improved my understanding of the world." Bai Yunxi gently spoke.

    "If you don''t mind, can you share such information with me over tea?" She asked with a smile.

    For a moment, silence lingered ¡ª as if Yue Mei weighed the simple request against the walls she''d built around herself.

    "...I don''t mind."

    "Sister in law is really awesome." Su Ting thought in his mind after watching this scene.

 Discussion with Zhu Zhihao

    In the past few days, Yue Mei has been constantly dragged by Su Ting to many places.

    People have started to recognize her as a young, charming girl.

    It was only a matter of time before other members of the Su family would notice her.

    Su Kang also decided to visit the new guest of the Su manor, Zhu Zhihao, who had also been staying in the Su manor for the past few days.

    Her presence was a secret in the manor. Su Kang didn''t know how to explain this to his family.

    Her courtyard felt charged with a subtle energy, a testament to the presence of Zhu Zhihao. The air itself seemed to hum with barely restrained power.

    Su Kang entered, his posture radiating a calm confidence that belied the gravity of the situation.

    He was dressed in a deep blue robe, the silver embroidery glinting in the soft light filtering through the paper windows.

    "Senior Zhu," he said, offering a respectful bow, his gaze meeting hers directly. "Thank you for meeting with me."

    Zhu Zhihao, seated with an almost regal grace on a cushioned chair that seemed to perfectly complement her crimson robes, inclined her head.

    Her violet eyes, deep and knowing, seemed to pierce through him, assessing his worth in a single glance.

    "Young Master Su," she said, her voice soft but firm.

    "Yue Mei is under my care. I need to know what you''re offering her, and what trouble it might cause."

    Su Kang sat down across from her. A nice teapot sat between them, steaming gently. "Senior," he said, "I think we should be honest with each other. I want to know about the world outside Jiang State, about the dangers out there." He had his own reasons for asking.

    He was also thinking about the future and where he should go if he needed to.

    A delicate eyebrow arched, a hint of surprise in her expression.

    "Most would simply accept my presence as a guarantee of safety and ask no further questions. What are you planning?"

    "Ignorance is dangerous, Senior," Su Kang countered, his gaze sincere.

    A small smile appeared on her lips. "True enough. Alright, Young Master Su. Let''s talk."

    "I believe you know about Heng state, which is the northern neighbor of Jiang state."

    Su Kang nodded his words. Heng state is slightly more prosperous because of denser spiritual energy.

    "To the south of the Jiang state, where the barren lands stretch to the edges of the known world, no one governs this large piece of land."

    Zhu Zhihao said, her voice in a light tone.

    Su Kang just listened, waiting for her to continue. He knows this much information already.

    "One day if you or your family needs to run for their lives, then run towards those barren lands."

    Su Kang was surprised by her words. He didn''t understand her reason for saying this.

    Zhu Zhihao, sensing his confusion, continued her words,

    "Divination techniques don''t work in those barren lands. Your enemies will face difficulty in tracking you guys."

    "Since there is a lack of spiritual energy in there, native people are more focused on the body cultivation. Till now people don''t know how they cultivate their body."

    "Now, the Xuantian Empire is ruled by the Yan family. They are a Nascent Soul lineage, ruthless, ambitious, and ever vigilant for opportunities to expand their dominion." She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in.

    "A prince, Yan Xinyi, has taken a particular interest in Yue Mei. He is known for his cruelty and his insatiable desire for power, no matter the cost."

    Su Kang absorbed this information, his expression hardening. The threat was no longer abstract; it had a name and face now.

    She was observing him to see if he was shaken by this information, but Su Kang didn''t react to this. She could easily see his reaction with her spiritual sense.

    "And further north lies the Zhou Empire," Zhu Zhihao continued when she saw that he was calm about this.

    "A true vast and powerful one, with a history stretching back millennia. Their royal family, also of Nascent Soul lineage, commands legions and wields influence that dwarfs even the Xuantian Empire. They are many times stronger than them, and their spies are hidden across many states."

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Don''t worry; their focus has long been on other matters," Zhu Zhihao''s eyes narrowed slightly. She decided not to say more about this.

    She leaned back, her gaze sweeping over Su Kang, assessing. "You are aware, Young Master Su, that your¡­ association with Yue Mei paints a target on your back. One that extends far beyond the borders of Jiang State."

    "I am," Su Kang confirmed, his voice steady.

    She rose gracefully to her feet, her crimson robes swirling around her like liquid fire. "The forces at play are far greater than you can imagine. But you have shown courage and a willingness to protect those you care for. That is a rare and valuable quality."

    "I must confess," she added, a hint of amusement returning to her voice, "I am also amazed by your ability to mask your own fate. Even my divinations struggle to penetrate the veil around you."

    A faint smile touched Su Kang''s lips. "A useful skill, in these uncertain times." With Fate''s protection, nobody can see through his destiny.

    Zhu Zhihao''s eyes sparkled with a mixture of amusement and respect. "Indeed. It seems you are full of surprises, Young Master Su."

    She leaned forward and spoke. "You are familiar with the Heavenly Sword Sect, of course. They hold immense power in the Central Plains, a beacon of strength and righteous might."

    Su Kang nodded. He was an outer disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect in his memory.

    "But they are not the sole power in the Central Plains," Zhu Zhihao continued, her eyes gleaming with an unspoken intensity.

    "To the north lies the Myriad Dao Academy. While the Heavenly Sword Sect focuses on the sword techniques, the Myriad Dao Academy embraces a multitude of paths to power. Their strength lies in their profound understanding of different techniques and the vast network of alliances they''ve cultivated over thousands of years."

    This was something Su Kang didn''t know; he had never even heard about this academy.

    Looking at his furrowed face, Zhu Zhihao explained more.

    "Since Heavenly Sword is situated in the southeast of the central region, it''s normal for you to have heard about them because of their influence. Meanwhile, Myriad Dao Academy is way too far from here."

    "There is also a group of three noble families in the west of the Heavenly Sword Sect, but their area of influence is limited."

    "As for other regions, I don''t think you will need that much information. They are out of your reach."

    She paused and let him absorb all this information as she was observing his expression.

    She took out a jade scroll and gestured for him to take it. As he received the jade scroll, she told him.

    "I created this map with my years of experience and travelling; I guess this much information is plenty enough for you."

    Su Kang was delighted after hearing this. A map created a nascent soul cultivator with her experience; it is very resourceful.

    "I am sure you have heard about the war between the Hai and Mun states. Mun state has fallen under the influence of demonic cultivators from the eastern region of the continent." Her tone was cautious.

    "No one is clear about why demon cultivators are doing this yet. But you should be prepared for the worst-case scenario."

    Su Kang agreed with her.

    "I will keep this in my mind."

    Her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer, then she turned towards the gate. "I will be leaving soon." Zhu Zhihao said, her voice a low, resonant hum.

    And with a final, enigmatic smile, she swept from the room, leaving Su Kang alone with his thoughts.

    Zhu Zhihao has finished her purpose in the Su manor. She could see that Su Ting likes Yue Mei.

    "I hope Mei''er can find happiness here. This Su family has nothing special, yet their members are unaffected by her charm." Zhu Zhihao thought in her heart.

    In the past few days, her investigation into the Su family didn''t provide her any new information. Their members are ordinary people with nothing special.

    Su Kang was a young man with above-average talent in her eyes; meanwhile, Su Ting had great blessings. She will go back to the Xuantian Empire for now.

    Su Kang was sitting in the room. He now had a clearer picture of the forces arrayed against them, the empires that may be plotting something.

    But he also had a glimmer of hope. The connection between Su Ting and Yue Mei, the potential to unlock her true power. Li Fang is a monster in terms of cultivation speed; if Yue Mei has even a slight chance to become someone like him, then this risk is worth it.

 Authors Thoughts

    I have already told you guys that I''m writing in my free time. I''m a newbie writer so there will be mistakes. I hope you will leave comments and feedback to let me know if I''m dragging things too long or you feel like my writing has improving or worsening.

    I don''t have much confidence in my story. It''s hard to bring my imagination into words. And I only realised this after I started this novel.

    English is not my native language so I have to look for more words to evoke the desired feelings. But I will keep trying.

    My story has slice of life elements to it. So there will be some scenes of family bond, relationship etc. It will be different from other cultivation novels to some extent.

    It certainly has actions because my plots needs this. It''s a part of his circumstances so MC can''t avoid it. In my story there may be more than one Heroes but we won''t focus too much on them.

    I will give you basic information about them whenever you need. But it''s far into the future, for now let''s focus on something else.

    MC will steal some women obviously but he is not villain or a manipulative person. So his harem will not be too big.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Some of his wife will be non human beasts. Right now I''m going with two creatures - A snake and a spider.

    Older women are part of his harem as well. I will mostly go with the romance to win them.

    So, our story has romance, adventures and slice of life for now. There are tragedy and lots of revenge as well for later arcs.

    I''m not into too much face- slapping so you won''t find them in my story.

    I have intentionally hidden a lot of world building from you guys because even our MC is not aware of them.

    I will explain cultivation realms or I can just tell you a chapter on them.

    I''m almost wrapping our first arc. You might feel some changes in the latest chapters.

    I''m preparing for exams so it might affect my writing.

    You can ask questions in the comments if you have some doubts and I will answer them.

    Edited:

    I believe most of you will get the general understanding of the each realm just by their names.

    I will explain them in details with our story''s progression.

    <b>       Qi  Cultivation Realms:-</b>

    <b>* Qi refining (Lifespan 80-90 years)</b>

    <b>* Foundation Building  (150-180 years)</b>

    <b>* Pill/Core formation (350-400 years)</b>

    <b>* Nascent Soul ( 1200-1500 years)</b>

    <b>* Spiritual Transformation (4000-5000 years)</b>

    <b>* Law integration (15,000-18,000 years)</b>

    <b>* False immortal (35,000-40,000 years)</b>

    <b>         Cultivation Techniques/ Items</b>

    <b>* Ordinary level ( First level)</b>

    <b>* Profound level ( Second level)</b>

    <b>* Exquisite level ( Third level)</b>

    <b>* Legendary level ( Fourth level)</b>

    <b>* Mythical level (Fifth level)</b>

    <b>* Supreme level ( Sixth level)</b>

    <b>* Saint level ( Seventh level</b>)

 Zhu Zhihaos Departure

    The jasmine-scented air hung heavy in Yue Mei''s courtyard. A faint mist clung to the manicured gardens.

    Zhu Zhihao, a splash of crimson against the pale morning light, stood before Yue Mei.

    Her face was serene, but her violet eyes held a flicker of warmth and affection.

    Yue Mei''s own crimson eyes shimmered with tears. "Be safe, Aunt Zhu," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "Thank you."

    Zhu Zhihao''s hand rested gently on Yue Mei''s cheek, a warm, steady touch.

    "Little Mei," she murmured, her violet eyes full of warmth and worry. "You have found a safe place here. For now, you must cultivate well. Remember what I said: Trust in yourself. I believe you will find a way here."

    Su Kang and Su Ting watched from a distance, respectful but present. Su Kang had come to see Zhu Zhihao off¡ªa polite gesture, yes, but also a subtle way to show their understanding.

    He watched as Zhu Zhihao turned to him, her expression unreadable.

    "Young Master Su," she said quietly, "keep Yue Mei safe. I''ll return in six months."

    Su Kang met her gaze. A silent promise passed between them. "I will, Senior Zhu," he replied, his voice steady.

    With one last look at Yue Mei, Zhu Zhihao rose into the air. Her crimson robes swirled like flames as she ascended.

    "I have to make sure they can''t track her," she thought.

    She had to return to her auction house to maintain appearances. She couldn''t let suspicion arise from her absence.

    Too much time, too much effort had gone into creating this life for herself and Yue Mei.

    Su Kang watched her disappear, anticipation and unease mixing within him. He felt that this wasn''t the end. It was just the start of something much bigger.

    Su Ting decided to stay behind to comfort Yue Mei. Su Kang nodded at him and left them alone, his mind already on other matters as he returned to his own courtyard.

    Inside his quiet cultivation chamber, Su Kang sat on his meditation mat. He closed his eyes and reached out with his mind.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Fate," he called silently. "Finally, it''s time. I need new cultivation techniques and the thing you promised."

    He''d been waiting for this, for the chance to finally change his techniques. He couldn''t ask before, not with Zhu Zhihao around.

    Her senses were too sharp. He didn''t want to do something like this in her presence.

    Now, with her gone, he was finally free.

    "Fate," he repeated, his thoughts focused, "I need to change my Qi cultivation urgently. It will take time to convert my Qi according to new techniques."

    Fate''s voice echoed in his mind, metallic, but¡­ different somehow. "Su Kang¡­ most of my techniques¡­ they''re not suitable for the current you."

    A wave of cold disappointment washed over Su Kang. Not suitable? What did that even mean?

    "What do you mean by not suitable?" he asked, his voice tight with frustration.

    "You need¡­ a special physique or spiritual body to practice them," Fate explained. "For example, they require a divine yang body, a Chaos Body, or ancient dragon blood. Something¡­ more."

    Damn it! Su Kang clenched his fist.

    "You said most," he pressed, a flicker of hope rekindling. "There are some that are suitable for me, right?"

    "Yes," Fate admitted. "A soul technique and a body technique. But¡­ they are still dangerous. Your body would need to be reconstructed."

    "A soul technique? A body technique? Tell me more." Su Kang was intrigued.

    "The Sanctuary of the Unwavering Soul," Fate began, its metallic voice resonating with a plain tone.

    " It purifies and strengthens your very soul essence. It makes your willpower stronger."

    A strong soul and willpower¡ªSu Kang nodded. This was essential for a cultivator, and it would be helpful against demonic cultivators.

    "And what about the body technique?" Su Kang asked.

    "The Starforged Physique," Fate replied. "Your body needs to absorb astral energy to refine bones, muscles, and organs. But your body is unable to handle astral energy now."

    "Body reconstruction?" Su Kang repeated, his voice laced with curiosity and caution.

    Fate''s metallic voice echoed in his mind, steady yet firm. "Yes. Your body is currently unable to absorb Astral Qi."

    "  If you attempt to cultivate the Starforged Physique as you are now, it would be impossible. You need a spiritual body or physique related to stars to even begin with it."

    Su Kang''s expression darkened. "Then why suggest it?"

    "Because I have prepared for this," Fate answered, a rare note of finality in its tone.

    "I would not offer you a path that leads only to failure. The body reconstruction will force your body to adapt. The end result will be a physique that can withstand and absorb Astral Qi."

    Su Kang took a deep breath. He had expected that cultivation at this level would demand pain, but knowing that Fate had already made preparations gave him some confidence.

    "Then, what do I need to do first?" he asked.

    "Begin with the Sanctuary of the Unwavering Soul. Strengthen your soul, refine your mind. A strong will is essential to endure what is to come.

    Simultaneously, practice the Star Tempering Exercise¡ªa preparatory technique that will gradually prepare your body for the reconstruction."

    Su Kang nodded. "I understand. What about Qi cultivation?"

    "I will decide that after seeing your results. To balance your body and soul cultivation, you need a Qi cultivation technique that is based on harmony; otherwise, your body and soul will be hard to control," Fate said.

    "What about the thing you were about to give me?" He wanted to know about this. He had been waiting for this thing since the wedding night.

    "It''s better if you use this after changing your Qi technique. If you use it now, it will be difficult to change your techniques later."

    "This..." Su Kang sighed. He had waited so many weeks for this, yet he had to wait longer.

    "Can''t I practice a Qi technique now based on harmony?" he asked.

    "You can, but it''s best to figure out how your physique will be after the transformation. These cultivation techniques are different, so you can''t be reckless."

    He let out a deep breath and decided to wait a little longer. A few more months were nothing compared to superior cultivation techniques.

    "Okay, then let''s begin," Su Kang nodded. Soon, he felt some memories being injected into his spiritual consciousness.

    It was the Star Tempering Exercise and the foundation technique for the Sanctuary of the Unwavering Soul.

    He needed an isolated space with potent starlight for his practice and transformation. Su Kang selected a lone mountain within the Su Manor''s vast territory.

    It was far from the bustling training grounds, shrouded in mist, and quiet enough for uninterrupted cultivation.

    With a decisive step, he made his way up the mountain, surveying the landscape.

    It was ideal¡ªdistant from prying eyes, yet close enough for him to return when necessary.

    Atop the mountain, he set up a simple cultivation spot. He gathered spirit stones and arranged protective formations.

    Later, he decided to arrange arrays for gathering starlight. It ensured that nothing would hinder his practice.

 His Nightmare (Rewrite)

    Many days later.

    He focused on the sensation of breath entering and leaving his body, using it as an anchor for his attention.

    The breath was silent, almost imperceptible, reflecting the inner stillness he sought to achieve.

    He visualized his mind as a vast, empty chamber¡ªits walls smooth and white, its floor polished to a mirror sheen. This was his inner sanctuary, a space of perfect peace and clarity.

    But it wouldn''t stay empty. Unbidden images flickered across the pristine surface¡ª Arya''s regrets, Bai Yunxi''s smile, the burning Su manor. His mind was a whirlwind, a chaotic jumble of thoughts and emotions.

    The walls of the sanctuary wavered like smoke as soon as they formed, collapsing in an instant.

    He tried again.

    It collapsed.

    A faint sigh escaped his lips. The weight of his task pressed down on him, heavier than any physical burden.

    He needed to clear his mind first. He took deep breaths, steadying himself. There was no need to be impatient. He was laying the groundwork for his soul cultivation and it would took some time.

    Su Kang sat cross-legged beneath the dim moonlight, circulating his energy according to the Star Tempering Exercise.

    The astral Qi remained distant and indifferent, refusing to yield to his efforts.

    He didn''t feel any difference.

    But Fate''s voice echoed coldly in his mind.

    "Keep doing this... until your body absorbs the first wisp of astral qi."

    This became his daily routine. The process was slow but steady. Days turned into weeks.

    He repeated this routine¡ªsoul refinement in the day, body strengthening in the night.

    This became his daily routine. Slow but steady¡ªsoul refinement in the day, body strengthening at night.

    He didn''t cut himself off completely. He often visited Bai Yunxi, finding comfort in her presence. Their bond deepened with each passing day.

    Occasionally, he returned to the Su family''s training grounds, watching over the younger disciples as they honed their skills.

    Su Kang stood at the edge of the courtyard, hands clasped behind his back.

    A boy stumbled mid-swing, his sword trembling in his hands.

    "Your grip is too tight," Su Kang spoke, breaking the silence.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The boy flinched, glancing at him nervously.

    "If you strangle the sword like that, it''ll never listen to you."

    Su Kang stepped forward, gently adjusting the boy''s fingers on the hilt.

    "Relax your wrist. Feel the sword... let it become an extension of your arm. Don''t just follow forms blindly¡ªwatch the enemy''s breathing. Anticipate the next move before it happens."

    "A teenage girl with two braids stepped forward, clutching a jade talisman.

    "Brother Kang... have you heard any news about Sister Hua?" she asked hesitantly.

    Su Kang''s gaze softened.

    "I heard from the family head... she''s been outside for a few months. Most likely, she''ll return soon."

    Excited murmurs spread through the group.

    "She has gone for a long time. Maybe she will surprise us."

    "Of course! Sister Hua is already at the peak of Foundation Building. Maybe she''ll even break through to the Core Formation realm!"

    Su Kang''s fingers curled tightly behind his back.

    He remembered the day the family obtained the Elixir Formation Pill¡ªa treasure that could guarantee the Core Formation breakthrough.

    "You are the one who needs it now, Brother Kang."

    "But Sister Hua¡ª"

    "I''ve already decided. You''ll become the Su family''s pillar in the future."

    Her voice had been calm, without the slightest trace of resentment. As if giving up her chance at advancement was the most natural thing in the world.

    Even in the future timeline... she had given everything to protect the Su family¡ªher dignity, her honour, and finally, her life.

    Su Kang''s heart clenched, but his resolve grew firmer.

    ....

    The mountain chamber was silent, save for the distant sigh of the wind. Moonlight spilled across the polished floor, illuminating the lone figure seated at its center.

    A single incense stick burned before him, its curling smoke twisting and dissipating into the cool air.

    The faint aroma of sandalwood lingered, yet Su Kang''s mind was far removed from the physical world.

    After weeks of preparation, tonight marked the moment when he would finally lay the foundation for the Sanctuary of the Unwavering Soul.

    He inhaled deeply, his breath steady and measured.

    Deep within his consciousness, a single spark flickered into existence¡ªthe nascent ember of his mental sanctuary.

    He guided his soul energy into this mental domain, shaping walls of thought and pillars of willpower, reinforcing them with pure determination.

    Yet the moment he tried to expand its boundaries, the fragile structure wavered¡ªthen crumbled.

    Doubt coiled around his mind like a whispering serpent.

    Memories surged forward, dragging him into the depths of the past..

    His past life''s images came into his mind. The weight of his obligations, his failure as a son

    Then he saw his worst nightmare¡ªdestruction of his family.

    His mother''s suicide. Father''s death.

    Sobbing and begging voices of children.

    The laughter of demon cultivators echoed through the bloodied halls.

    "Hehehe, the women of your family aren''t bad... they lasted two days. They earned two days of life for their children, but it seems no one is coming to save you."

    A middle-aged man stepped forward, his robe half undone, his smirk filled with twisted amusement.

    "We gave you enough time, but it seems no one is brave enough in this state. No one came to save you guys."

    Another man rolled Su Hua''s severed head across the floor like a discarded toy.

    Her eyes, once filled with pride and  determination, were frozen wide open¡ªclouded with despair and unshed tears.

    Tear tracks stained her pale cheeks, her delicate features twisted in silent agony.

    Even in death, her eyes seemed to ask the question that no one had answered¡ª

    Why did no one come?

    Su Kang''s eyes were already lost without hope; his face was stained with blood tears.

    His limbs had been broken, his dantian shattered¡ªforced to watch the massacre unfold.

    ""Hahaha, then it''s time to wrap up our game. Since nobody came to save you guys... and all the women are either dead or tired, they can''t entertain us anymore."

    The first man shouted loudly, his voice reverberating through the ruined Su manor like a death knell.

    Su Kang''s unfocused gaze trembled, flickering toward the women huddled in the corner. Their once-pristine robes were torn and stained, their faces hollow with despair.

    Suddenly, a voice¡ªhoarse and broken¡ªrang out, shattering the suffocating silence.

    "No... please... just one more day... I can still go on..."

    It was a woman''s voice. A plea for her children.

    Her trembling fingers clutching at the man''s robes.

    "Please... just one more day..."

    Her plea broke into ragged sobs.

    Su Kang''s soul burned. He wanted to scream. He wanted to tear these bastards apart with his bare hands.

    His limbs refused to move.

    All he could do... was watch.

    Soon their voices turned into curses and shrieks as demon cultivators ripped their bodies.

    ...

    His sanctuary trembled.

    The nightmare clawed at his mind, trying to drag him back into despair.

    For six weeks, this nightmare had haunted him every time he meditated.

    This time, he was prepared.

    "I will get my revenge... but first, I must succeed here."

    He did not resist the memories. He acknowledged them¡ªletting them drift, distant and formless.

    "My soul is my sanctuary. No harm shall enter. No fear shall linger."

    The mantra resonated within him, not as mere words, but as an unbreakable truth.

    His breathing deepened. His will strengthened.

    Time lost all meaning.

    Sweat beaded on his brow, his muscles locked in strain, but his mind remained steadfast. The battle within him was unlike any he had fought before.

    Pain could be endured. A broken body could be mended.

    But the mind? The mind had to be reforged.

    As the first light of dawn painted the horizon, something shifted.

    The chaos within him stilled.

    The darkness cleared.

    For the first time, his Sanctuary had taken shape.

    His sanctuary had taken form. It was not vast, not yet. But it was real.

 Star Forged Baptism - 1 (Rewrite)

    In the days that followed, Su Kang pushed himself further.

    By night, he practiced the Star Tempering Exercise, guiding thin wisps of Astral Qi through his meridians ¡ª breaking and reforging them with each pulse of celestial energy.

    The foreign Qi felt alien, almost hostile ¡ª Yet he persisted, forcing his body to adapt, to accept the subtle intrusion without resistance.

    By day, he expanded the defenses of his mind. His Sanctuary of the Unwavering Soul grew more refined.

    The changes were subtle yet undeniable. His mind became clearer, his Qi control sharper, and his spiritual sea more crystalline.

    He felt lighter, faster, stronger ¡ª not in flesh, but in essence.

    Where once his mind had been a chaotic storm of clashing voices, now there was only silence ¡ª an unwavering clarity that allowed him to glimpse the world with newfound precision.

    He felt a new calmness that he once didn''t have, a profound sense that he was on the right path, no matter how arduous.

    He had passed the first trial.

    The next stage was coming.

    The Star-Forged Physique¡ªa body cultivation technique that would refine his body to become a celestial vessel.

    The wind howled through the jagged peaks, carrying the biting chill of the night. Silver mist coiled around the desolate mountaintop where Su Kang stood, prepared.

    The array beneath his feet pulsed with a faint glow, spirit stones humming with latent energy.

    Two vials rested in his hands ¡ª one filled with a swirling silver-white liquid that seemed to pulse with an ancient aura, the other containing a thick golden pill exuding gentle warmth.

    Astral Essence ¡ª the celestial power that would break his body apart.

    Healing Elixir ¡ª the lifeline that would piece him back together.

    Both had been provided by Fate. Without the elixir, his body would be reduced to nothing but scattered ashes beneath the heavens.

    "Are you ready for it? Do you need more time?"

    Fate''s voice echoed in his mind.

    Su Kang''s eyes flickered, his grip tightening around the vials.

    "Yes, I''m prepared. Let''s do it."

    He closed his eyes, breathing deeply. Hours passed in silence as he adjusted his mind and body ¡ª letting small traces of Astral Qi flow through his newly opened meridians. This was the final moment of preparation.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    A single drop of Astral Essence floated before him, pulsing with cold, silver light.

    Even without touching it, he could feel its power ¡ª dangerous, untamed, like a primordial beast barely contained within a fragile shell.

    "Once consumed, your body will be destroyed. The elixir will heal you but you will have to suffer pain."

    Fate''s voice carried a trace of caution, warning Su Kang  before the main event.

    "There''s no room for hesitation now."

    This was not just about power ¡ª it was about survival.

    It was about protecting those he loved.

    He reached forward, grasped the veil  between his fingers, and swallowed the silver drop.

    The world exploded.

    A searing firestorm ignited within him, starting from his stomach and spreading through his veins like molten steel.

    It was not heat ¡ª but dissolution. Flesh and blood were reduced to their very essence, stripped down to the fundamental particles of existence.

    His muscles spasmed violently, twisting and contorting beyond recognition. His body collapsed onto the cold stone platform, bones snapping under the pressure.

    A sound tore from his throat ¡ª not a scream, but something raw and primal.

    His fingers trembled, reaching blindly for the elixir.

    With the last shreds of his will, he uncorked and swallowed the golden pill.

    But he did not felt relief.

    The Astral Essence continued its rampage ¡ª dissolving him from the inside out, while the elixir struggled to knit him back together.

    It was a battle of forces beyond  comprehension ¡ª creation against destruction, order against chaos.

    And his body was the battlefield.

    His bones shattered into fragments ¡ª only to be reforged stronger, denser, streaked with faint silver veins.

    His muscles were stripped away layer by layer, then reborn through endless cycles of agony.

    His meridians, already battered, finally reached their limit. A brittle snap echoed from within.

    One after another, his meridians shattered ¡ª unable to withstand the relentless invasion of Astral Qi.

    The flood of celestial energy surged uncontrollably through his ruined body, seeping into every corner of his being.

    His spiritual consciousness trembled as Astral Qi brushed past it ¡ª wisps of celestial power carrying an unfathomable will.

    The walls of his Sanctuary of the Unwavering Soul flickered, distorted by the mere touch of such a energy.

    His mind reeled beneath the pressure ¡ª on the verge of collapse.

    And then...His vision blurred.

    He floated within an endless void, where light and darkness coiled in eternal embrace.

    Countless stars flickered in the distance ¡ª indifferent, eternal, and utterly foreign.

    They burned without heat, illuminating nothing, yet their presence carved laws into the very fabric of space.

    A giant silver star hung far away, suspended in the abyss. Its light was neither bright nor dim ¡ª yet it radiated a presence that made his very existence feel small.

    The void itself seemed to breathe, carrying an unfathomable rhythm that bypassed his senses and echoed directly into his soul.

    Su Kang''s mind trembled, as if something unseen was trying to erase his very thoughts ¡ª an ancient, unfathomable concept that defied all his understanding.

    The star did not emit pressure ¡ª yet the cracks on his spiritual sanctuary deepened simply by standing in its presence.

    His willpower on the edge of collapse.

    "My soul is my sanctuary¡­ No harm shall enter¡­ No fear shall linger¡­"

    Desperately, Su Kang recited the mantra of the Unwavering Soul, clinging to his last vestiges of clarity.

    The vision instantly faded as soon as it appeared.

    A faint, formless mark had been branded onto the depths of his spiritual consciousness ¡ª silent, unseen, yet undeniably present.

    In the waking world, his body was still undergoing its brutal transformation.

    The destruction had slowed ¡ª but the healing had not.

    His newly regenerated cells adapted, slowly acclimating to the violent nature of Astral Qi. His bones, now streaked with silver veins, pulsed faintly with starlight.

    His muscles, reforged through endless agony, carried latent cosmic power within every fiber.

    His hair shimmered under the moonlight, faintly dusted with astral radiance.

    The pain no longer consumed him. It became distant ¡ª like an echo from a past life, carved into the depths of his soul.

    Su Kang''s eyelids fluttered open. His body felt... different.

    He closed his eyes and sank his consciousness inward.

    The Sanctuary of the Unwavering Soul stood silently at the center of his spiritual sea¡ªits once pristine walls now marred by faint hairline cracks.

    They spread across the mental fortress like fractures in ancient stone¡ªsubtle, but undeniable.

    Even without looking, Su Kang knew what had caused them.

    The vision.

    That giant blue star hanging in the endless void¡ªboundless, silent, eternal. The mere memory of it made his spiritual consciousness tremble.

    Had it not been for the Sanctuary of the Unwavering Soul, his consciousness would have crumbled under the immense boundless pressure.

    But that vision left behind something.

    A small, faint silver mark hidden deep within his spiritual consciousness.

    Yet there was no time to dwell on such things now.

    The silver mist still leaked from his body¡ªthin wisps of excess Astral Qi dissipating into the night with each passing breath.

    Every thread of it was precious, far too valuable to simply waste into the atmosphere.

    "I can''t afford to waste such precious power."

    His voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper.

    Gritting his teeth, Su Kang forced himself to sit up. His body responded instantly ¡ª smooth, precise, as if every muscle and joint had been recalibrated for perfect motion.

    He could not afford to leave this power unrefined.

    With a deep breath, Su Kang crossed his legs once more and closed his eyes¡ªstilling his mind despite the exhaustion.

 Star Forged Baptism - 2

    Closing his eyes, Su Kang guided the faint silver wisps of energy into his newly formed meridians.

    Unlike the familiar flow of spiritual qi, which moved like a gentle stream, this energy carried a strange duality¡ªethereal yet dense, weightless yet profound.

    It didn''t clash with his body; instead, it seemed to meld seamlessly, as if it had always belonged there.

    He traced the single Astral Meridian that had emerged during his transformation¡ªa new pathway running parallel to his spiritual meridians.

    It felt broader, tougher, as though forged through countless trials.

    When Astral Qi entered it, there was no resistance, no struggle for control¡ªit was absorbed seamlessly, as if this meridian had been waiting for it all along.

    Along its length, nine dormant acupoints flickered like faint stars, waiting to awaken.

    "Were they always there, hidden deep within my body? Or did the Star-Forged Physique create them from nothing?"

    With steady focus, he directed the Astral Qi into the first acupoint. A faint silver glow flickered beneath his skin as the acupoint stirred, drinking in the energy with a quiet hunger.

    The sensation was unlike anything he had experienced before. There was no swelling sense of fullness, no accumulation of power.

    Instead, the Astral Qi sank deep into his flesh, permeating his muscles, bones, and even his cells.

    "It''s not for storage... it''s for refining the body itself."

    The energy spread through him, tempering his physique on the most fundamental level.

    Every breath carried traces of Astral Qi into his bloodstream, reinforcing his body from within.

    The nine acupoints acted as refining chambers, drawing in the energy and breaking it down into microscopic fragments before dispersing it across his being.

    One by one, he guided the energy through the acupoints. The second, the third¡ªeach one awakened with a subtle hum, resonating with the rhythm of the cosmos.

    By the time he reached the ninth, a transformation began to take hold.

    His muscles grew denser, his bones heavier, yet his body felt lighter, as if an invisible force was tempering every inch of his flesh.

    His strength did not skyrocket... but each movement felt more precise¡ªas if his entire body had become an instrument, tuned to some distant celestial rhythm.

    When the last trace of Astral Qi finally dissolved into his flesh, Su Kang opened his eyes.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    A subtle sheen of sweat clung to his skin¡ªyet beneath the fatigue, he felt... whole.

    Even without circulating the technique, his Astral Meridian pulsed faintly¡ªabsorbing traces of silver from the air itself. A living artifact constantly tempering itself.

    Hours passed in silent meditation. By the time he completed the first cycle of Stardust Infusion, his spiritual qi reserves were nearly depleted, yet his body still craved more Astral Qi.

    He sat in silence, eyes closed, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. It was different now¡ªstronger, more resonant.

    Each pulse echoed through his being, carrying a faint celestial rhythm, like the slow turning of stars in the night sky.

    He exhaled slowly, suppressing the dull ache pressing against his consciousness.

    He allowed his mind to drift¡ªskimming the surface of his own soul.

    That was when he sensed it.

    The Strange Mark.

    It lay at the deepest recess of his mind, a faint star-like imprint, neither dormant nor truly awake.

    He had not paid it much attention before, too preoccupied with his physical transformation.

    Su Kang hesitated before brushing against it with his consciousness. The moment he did, reality shifted.

    Vastness - Not the kind one could describe¡ªthe kind one could feel. The kind that stripped away the weight of existence and replaced it with something far greater.

    Silence - Not an absence of sound, but a silence so absolute it rang louder than any noise. A silence that had existed long before the first word was spoken.

    A rhythm - Slow, ceaseless, eternal. A beat that carried the weight of distant stars, of worlds yet unseen.

    And then, as abruptly as it came, the sensation vanished.

    Su Kang''s eyes snapped open, his breath unsteady. The mark remained, silent and unyielding, offering no answers.

    It did not respond to his probing.

    Nor did it resist.

    It simply... existed.

    "What...is this?" Su Kang''s brows furrowed.

    "Fate," he called out in his mind, his voice steady but laced with unease.

    "What is this... thing inside my spiritual consciousness?"

    A long silence stretched before the indifferent voice answered. "I am not certain."

    Su Kang''s eyes narrowed, his heart growing heavier. For a brief moment, he had hoped Fate might have an explanation. But this... this was something even it couldn''t decipher.

    "Well, there are many secrets still buried in this world."

    He forced his thoughts to calm, though the weight of the unknown pressed against his mind.

    "I... saw something when the Astral Qi touched my spiritual consciousness," he said slowly, recounting the vision¡ªthe boundless cosmos stretching into eternity.

    The infinite stars flickering across the void, and the profound rhythm that had resonated deep within his soul. Even now, the memory made his spirit tremble.

    "I don''t know if it was an illusion or something more," Su Kang murmured.

    Fate remained silent for several breaths. When it finally spoke, there was a faint hint of certainty in its usually cold tone.

    "It is possible... that you glimpsed the laws contained within the Astral Essence."

    Su Kang''s heart skipped a beat. The laws¡ªthe very foundation of this world.

    "But that''s impossible," he muttered.

    "I''m still in the Core Formation realm. How could I glimpse something like that?"

    "You are correct. Ordinarily, such a thing would be beyond your comprehension. However... there are rare instances where cultivators accidentally glimpse the boundless cosmos through supreme treasures or ancient inheritances."

    Su Kang''s brows furrowed. A mere glimpse... and it had left this mark on his soul? What would happen if someone truly comprehended such laws? His fingers clenched into a fist.

    "I don''t know how long it lasted," Su Kang said slowly. "It felt like only a few breaths... but when I woke up, I found cracks in my Sanctuary."

    The Sanctuary of the Unwavering Soul¡ªhis fortress, was no longer whole.

    Faint, jagged fractures stretched across its once-unbreakable walls, fine as hairline cracks on ancient jade

    He reached out with his mind, brushing against the fractures, and immediately, a dull ache lanced through his consciousness.

    But ...now, faint hairline fractures stretched across its walls¡ªso subtle they were almost invisible.

    His foundation had not collapsed, but it had been shaken. And in cultivation, a damaged soul was far more terrifying than a wounded body.

    "You saw something that your soul could not withstand," Fate said indifferently. "The damage will take time to repair."

    Su Kang''s heart sank. It felt like a scar to him, left by something  beyond his understanding.

    The unknown had always been the greatest fear of cultivators. It was one thing to face death¡ªanother entirely to carry something inside without knowing whether it was a blessing or a ticking poison.

    "I see," he said quietly, closing his eyes and steadying his breath.

    "This would create problem for my cultivation. I need to heal my mind and soul first." He sighed.

    If even Fate couldn''t see through this mark, then there was no point in worrying about things beyond his reach.

    For now, he would focus on what he could control¡ªhis body, his cultivation, and the path ahead.

    For now, Su Kang would walk the path before him, one step at a time.

    With the last trace of strength, Su Kang laid back on the cold floor.

    The silver mark flickered faintly in the depths of his mind¡ªsilent, unmoving, yet undeniably there.

    His body ached with exhaustion, his mind teetering on the edge of consciousness.

    His body was drained, his soul trembling from unseen scars, his mind tired from the painful process.

    Sleep claimed him within breaths¡ªhis consciousness sinking into a dreamless void.

 Family Heads Summons (Rewrite)

    Su Kang slept for a long time. His reconstruction took only a night, but both his body and mind bore the toll. He remained unconscious for days, his mind needing time to adjust.

    As he stirred, he took a moment to focus on the connection between his body and mind.

    Taking a slow breath, he pushed himself up and dressed in a white robe, adjusting the fabric until his appearance remained composed.

    Stepping out, he found the sky painted in hues of orange as the sun rose over the mountains. Without hesitation, he descended toward the manor.

    Bai Yunxi was tending to a small herb garden when she noticed his approach. She glanced up, her sharp eyes softening.

    "You''re out of seclusion."

    "I am." Su Kang nodded, offering a calm smile.

    Without questioning further, she arranged for a meal and dismissed the maids.

    As they sat together, Su Kang took in the spread¡ªsteamed buns, fragrant spiritual soup, and stir-fried vegetables. Simple, yet nourishing.

    "You were gone for a week," Bai Yunxi finally said, her voice quiet yet firm. "Did you succeed?"

    Su Kang gave a small nod. "Yes."

    She studied him for a moment before reaching out. Her fingers traced his jawline, her touch warm against his skin. Su Kang stilled but did not pull away.

    "You seem tired," she murmured, her fingertips grazing his temple. "If everything went well, you wouldn''t be like this."

    He exhaled softly, leaning into her touch¡ªjust slightly. "It was¡­ demanding," he admitted.

    "But the gains were worth it."

    Her lips parted, as if to press further, but instead, she let out a quiet sigh and withdrew her hand.

    Su Kang, however, caught her wrist before she could fully pull away. His grip was firm yet gentle.

    "You worry too much," he murmured, guiding her palm to rest against his chest. "I''m here, aren''t I?"

    Bai Yunxi''s fingers curled slightly against the fabric of his robe. "Husband, that''s not an answer."

    He let out a low chuckle. "Some things don''t need to be said, Xi''er. They can only be felt."

    She narrowed her eyes at him, but there was no real anger there¡ªonly a soft exasperation that he found strangely comforting.

    For a moment, they simply sat in silence, then he leaned forward and pressed a slow kiss against her lips.

    "Thank you," he whispered against her skin.

    Bai Yunxi blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Then, slowly, she smiled.

    That night, as they cultivated together under the moonlight, Su Kang noticed something.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    The cracks in his Hair Sanctuary¡ªthe metaphysical core of his consciousness¡ªwere repairing faster than expected.

    He had assumed his recovery would take a few months, but the process had noticeably accelerated.

    His gaze drifted to Bai Yunxi, who was sitting above him, her posture relaxed, yet her presence carried an almost ethereal pull.

    A strange warmth lingered beneath his skin, subtle yet undeniably present. His sanctuary''s fractures, once slow to mend, were knitting at an unnatural pace.

    "Is it her physique¡­  dual cultivation technique?"

    Either way, her presence was undeniably aiding him in ways he hadn''t anticipated.

    The following days passed in a blur of cultivation and quiet companionship.

    Bai Yunxi''s strength had grown significantly, her progress three times faster than Li Fang''s.

    She had leaped from the 5th to the 7th stage of the Qi Refining Realm in two months, something almost unheard of.

    Every time they practiced the Heartfire Symphony of Twin Souls, the fog in his mind eased, and his thoughts became sharper.

    Yet, beneath that clarity, the strange mark remained¡ªsilent, waiting. He had spent days probing it, but it gave no reaction.

    With no immediate threat, he chose to ignore it¡ªfor now.

    While Bai Yunxi''s training was gentle and measured, Su Kang took a completely different approach with Su Ting.

    It was not training but brutal conditioning.

    Each morning, Su Ting arrived at the training grounds full of energy. By noon, he was barely standing, his breath ragged, his limbs sore from countless beatings.

    Su Kang did not hold back. He was forcing Su Ting''s body to memorize pain and survival instincts.

    Every blow served a purpose¡ªengraving muscle memory into his very bones.

    "Faster," Su Kang instructed, his palm pressing Su Ting back with measured force.

    "Read my movements, not just react."

    "Again," Su Kang ordered.

    Su Ting gritted his teeth, his hands trembling, but he lunged forward once more.

    The cycle repeated for weeks.

    The pain, the exhaustion, the bruises¡ªall of it.

    Su Ting''s reflexes sharpened, his movements became more instinctive, and his ability to read an opponent''s attacks improved significantly.

    After each brutal session, he would collapse onto the ground, gasping for breath, yet his eyes would burn with determination.

    One afternoon, as Su Kang was preparing to leave after training, a servant approached, bowing respectfully.

    "Young Master," the servant said, his voice deferential, "Elder Su Jinhai requests your presence in the main hall."

    Su Kang nodded, a flicker of anticipation in his eyes. "Tell him I will be there shortly."

    The main hall of the Su family residence was dimly lit, the flickering glow of spirit lamps casting long shadows across the room.

    Scrolls and jade slips were neatly stacked on the polished wooden table, their contents detailing the affairs of the clan.

    Seated at the head of the table was Su Jinhai, the family head¡ªa man of average features but a powerful, muscular build, his expression calm yet carrying the weight of leadership.

    As Su Kang stepped inside, Su Jinhai looked up, his sharp eyes studying his nephew for a moment longer than usual.

    "You''ve returned," Su Jinhai said, a faint smile crossing his lips. "It seems your seclusion was fruitful."

    Su Kang nodded. "I''ve made progress."

    "Well, that''s good," Su Jinhai finally said, setting aside the jade slip.

    "We''ll need all the strength we can get."

    His uncle gave an approving nod. Though Su Jinhai himself was at the peak of the Foundation Building Realm, he had keen instincts when it came to judging people.

    He didn''t know what had changed in Su Kang, but he could sense something had shifted¡ªin his very aura, presence, and demeanor.

    Su Jinhai set aside a jade slip, his expression turning serious.  "I have news regarding your parents."

    Su Kang''s gaze sharpened. "They sent a transmission?"

    Su Jinhai nodded, folding his arms. "They did. If nothing unexpected happens, they should return within two weeks."

    "The harvest was successful. They collected a large number of spiritual herbs and plants, many of which will benefit the family''s cultivation efforts."

    Su Kang exhaled in relief. He had worried that his parents would ignore his repeated warnings and venture deeper into the hidden realm, risking dangers beyond their capabilities.

    But they had exercised caution. That alone made him truly glad.

    "It''s good that they didn''t take unnecessary risks," Su Kang said, his tone lighter than before.

    His uncle chuckled. "Your father is stubborn, but your mother likely kept him in check."

    Su Jinhai leaned back slightly, his gaze sweeping over the room before settling on Su Kang.

    "The Su family is in a good position, better than before. The younger generation is strong. With you, Su Hua, Su Ting, and Su Feng all showing great promise, the family''s future is brighter than it has been in decades."

    Su Jinhai sighed, rubbing his temple. "But we still lack resources."

    Su Kang understood the unspoken meaning. Talent alone was not enough¡ªcultivation required vast amounts of spiritual resources, pills, weapons, and techniques. Without those, even the most gifted would be limited in their growth.

    "I''ll do what I can," Su Kang said, his mind already calculating ways to secure more resources.

    Su Jinhai studied him again, then let out a short huff of laughter.

    "You''re quick to take responsibility," he said. "But don''t forget, you''re still young. Don''t bear the weight of the family alone."

    His uncle''s gaze softened briefly before shifting to something more amused.

    "Speaking of family matters," Su Jinhai said, his smirk returning. "I heard a rumor."

    Su Kang raised a brow. "What kind of rumor?"

    Su Jinhai''s expression shifted, amusement flickering in his gaze.

    "There''s a rumor going around¡­ about Su Ting and a certain young lady."

    Su Kang sighed inwardly, immediately thinking of Yue Mei.

    He wasn''t sure what to say, so he feigned ignorance.

    "You haven''t heard?" Su Jinhai''s smirk deepened.

    "The servants say he''s been spending quite a bit of time with a certain young lady. I was wondering if you knew anything about it."

    Su Kang shook his head. "I haven''t asked him. But if it''s true, then I''m sure he''ll tell me when he''s ready."

    Su Jinhai chuckled.

    "That boy is too lively for his own good. Let''s hope he doesn''t bring trouble back home."

    They spoke a while longer, discussing minor family matters and cultivation progress. Eventually, Su Kang excused himself, thinking about his parents'' arrival and next steps.

 The Familys First Meeting

    After his uncle informed him of his parents'' impending return, Su Kang did not slow down. Each day, he dedicated himself to training¡ªboth within the Sanctuary of the Unwavering Soul and through relentless refinement of Star Dust Infusion.

    More than once, a miscalculation in force left faint cracks in the stone beneath his feet.

    As the morning sun cast long shadows across the training ground, Su Kang stood before a massive block of Blacksteel¡ªa metal renowned for its resilience.

    His knuckles bore the faint marks of repeated impact, yet the Blacksteel remained almost unscathed.

    "Not enough." His eyes sharpened.

    Blacksteel was a common material for Core Formation weapons and armor. Even late-stage Core Formation cultivators would struggle to leave visible damage.

    Yet, despite his growing strength, his attacks lacked the refinement needed to master Star Punch¡ªthe attack skill of his Star-Forged Physique.

    Taking a steady breath, he centered himself.

    Astral Qi coursed through his limbs, flowing like a celestial river, reinforcing every fiber of his being. His muscles tensed¡ªnot from strain, but from the raw power coiling within.

    The sensation had become familiar. His body now accepted Astral Qi readily, but wielding it with precision remained a challenge.

    He drew back his fist.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    With each strike, the ground trembled. The impact rippled through his arms, his tempered bones absorbing the force effortlessly.

    His body had already reached the third stage of Body Refining, edging toward the peak of early-stage third-level. His muscles, honed and tempered, could generate explosive force, his reflexes sharpened to near-instantaneous reactions.

    Yet, something was still missing.

    His energy dispersed too soon, scattering at the moment of impact instead of condensing into a singular, devastating force.

    Even as his physical body grew stronger, his soul cultivation remained a frustrating challenge.

    That night, as the cool breeze carried the faint scent of sandalwood from the courtyard lanterns, Su Kang sat cross-legged in deep meditation.

    His body had strengthened, his techniques refined, yet there was still one thing that hadn''t fully recovered¡ªhis soul foundation.

    Closing his eyes, he sank into his spiritual consciousness¡ªa vast, open space stretching endlessly. At its center, a tiny mark shimmered faintly, no larger than a distant star.

    It had been there since his Star-Forged Physique transformation, an imprint he had yet to fully understand.

    But that was not his real concern.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Deeper still, beyond his consciousness, lay the Sanctuary of the Unwavering Soul¡ªhis true soul domain.

    When he first discovered the damage, hair thin cracks had spread across his soul, fragile yet stable. Now, they had begun to heal slightly, the thinnest fractures closing.

    Yet, full recovery was still months away¡ªa slow, arduous process. He had avoided aggravating the damage so far, but any recklessness could worsen it again.

    Su Kang exhaled slowly. He had no time to waste.

    The warmth beneath the covers contrasted the cool night air. In the dim glow of the lanterns, two bodies lay entwined, their breathing steady.

    Su Kang''s fingers absentmindedly traced Bai Yunxi''s back, running through the strands of her soft hair. She felt warm against him, her breath steady¡ªbut her fingers, idly drawing patterns on his chest, betrayed her unease.

    She hesitated before whispering, "What if your parents don''t accept me?"

    His hand slid to her waist. "I told you, I''ll handle it. There''s no reason for you to worry."

    "But I¡­" She bit her lip, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. "What if they ask about my past? If they learn I''m the mother of your fellow sect brother¡­ will they still accept me?"

    Su Kang exhaled slowly, then shifted, rolling her onto her back as he leaned over her.

    "You are my wife. We married under the eyes of the Heavens¡ªit''s too late for their approval."

    "But they¡ª"

    "They will accept you," he interrupted, his voice soft but unshakable.

    A pause.

    Then, with a teasing smirk, he added, "Besides, how could they possibly refuse when their daughter-in-law is so beautiful and sweet?"

    "You¡­" she lightly smacked his shoulder, though there was no force behind it.

    Su Kang chuckled, his fingers threading through her hair, cradling the back of her head as he leaned in.

    "I''m their son. I know how to convince them." His tone carried quiet resolve.

    Her breath hitched as his lips captured hers, slow and lingering, drawing out every ounce of hesitation she held. Her arms tightened around him, her body pressing closer as she melted into the embrace.

    A few days later, the Su family manor buzzed with activity as servants prepared for the return of Su Kang''s parents.

    Having just returned from their harvest expedition, Su Chen and Dong Yue had first reported to the family head and elders before coming home to reunite with their sons.

    Su Chen took a sip of tea, setting the cup down with a satisfied nod.

    "You''ve done something incredible, Kang''er," he said, clapping Su Kang''s shoulder. "Finding an undiscovered spiritual realm¡ªdo you realize what this means for our family?"

    His father was more curious about the people who mapped the realm in such detail. He planned to ask Su Kang about this privately.

    Dong Yue, however, turned her sharp gaze to Su Ting.

    "Your uncle mentioned something about a girl," she said, tone playful but expectant.

    Su Ting, caught mid-bite, nearly choked. "It''s not serious, Mother! Yue Mei and I¡­ we''re just getting to know each other."

    Dong Yue chuckled, clearly amused. "Oh? Just getting to know each other? How interesting¡­ I remember when your father and I were ''getting to know each other''¡ªwe were married within the year!"

    Su Ting groaned. "Mother, it''s not like that!"

    Su Chen, listening quietly, finally spoke.

    "You said her name was Yue Mei?" His tone was neutral, but his gaze was calculating. "Which family is she from?"

    "She''s from the Xuantian Empire," Su Ting admitted hesitantly.

    Both parents paused, exchanging a glance.

    "A noble family?" Dong Yue asked.

    "Yes, but her family runs an auction house instead," Su Ting said. "She''s been traveling alone and staying with us temporarily."

    Su Chen frowned slightly but did not press further.

    "Be careful, Ting''er. People from great families rarely act without purpose. They tend to look down on people like us."

    Su Ting nodded quickly, eager to shift the conversation. Then, smirking, he glanced at Dong Yue.

    "Speaking of relationships, Mother, did you know Elder Brother has a surprise for you?"

    Dong Yue''s head snapped toward Su Kang, eyes widening. "Son, is this true?"

    Su Kang sighed, setting his cup down. "Mother, Father," he said steadily, "I want you to meet someone."

    Dong Yue blinked. "You¡­ actually have a lover?"

    Su Ting leaned back, clearly enjoying the rare moment of his brother being in the spotlight.

    Su Kang nodded calmly. "Yes."

    A brief silence. Then, Dong Yue''s lips curved into an expectant smile.

    "Well, what are you waiting for? Bring her here!"

    Su Kang led them toward a separate courtyard, where Bai Yunxi stood waiting. The lanterns cast a soft glow over the pavilion, illuminating her delicate yet elegant figure. She stepped forward gracefully, her movements refined yet carrying a quiet warmth.

    Dong Yue''s eyes lit up the moment she saw her. "Oh," she murmured. "She''s lovely."

    Bai Yunxi bowed respectfully. "Bai Yunxi greets Uncle and Aunt."

    Su Chen studied her closely, his sharp gaze assessing every detail. His mother, however, smiled warmly. "No need for such formalities, child. You are Su Kang''s woman. That makes you family."

    Bai Yunxi relaxed slightly, but Su Chen remained unreadable. After a long pause, he finally spoke.

    "Tell me about your family."

    Bai Yunxi lowered her gaze for a moment before answering, her voice measured. "I come from a small family in Qin City. My parents were merchants, trading with cultivation families in the region. My father¡­ is no longer alive."

    Su Chen''s fingers drummed lightly against the armrest, slow and deliberate. His sharp gaze flickered over Bai Yunxi, observing her intensely.

    Dong Yue, sensing the weight in the air, gently placed a hand over his, grounding him. Then, she turned to Bai Yunxi with a gentler question. "How did you two meet?"

    Bai Yunxi hesitated briefly before answering. "Five years ago¡­ Su Kang saved my life."

    She wasn''t sure how much to say, but before she could find the right words, Su Kang spoke for her.

    "I saved her back then¡­ and from that moment on, I fell in love with her."

    Bai Yunxi''s cheeks warmed at his straightforward confession.

    Dong Yue blinked, momentarily stunned. "Su Kang? You¡ªwho avoided women as if they carried the plague¡ªfell in love from just one encounter?"

    "I never imagined my son could be like this." Dong Yue chuckled softly before reaching out to Bai Yunxi.

    "But now that I see her¡­ I understand why no one else ever captured his heart."

 Bai Yunxi Speaks

    The soft glow of lanterns cast flickering shadows across the courtyard, their gentle sway mirroring the warm atmosphere in the air.

    Under the dim light, Dong Yue''s calm gaze rested on Bai Yunxi, curiosity evident in the slight arch of her brow.

    "So," Dong Yue began, her voice steady, yet carrying a weight that made Bai Yunxi unconsciously straighten her back. "My son fell in love with you. I''m curious¡ªhow did he pursue you?"

    Bai Yunxi''s fingers curled slightly at her sides. A faint warmth crept up her cheeks as she glanced at Su Kang, but before she could find the right words, Dong Yue raised a hand, cutting off any response.

    "Kang''er, leave with your father."

    Su Chen, who had remained mostly quiet, gazed at his wife''s sudden command.

    "I want to speak with my daughter-in-law alone, and I think you must have some questions for Su Kang as well " she said simply, her smile still present but firm.

    "Go, leave us alone."

    Su Chen didn''t object. Rising to his feet, he cast a sharp glance at Bai Yunxi before turning back to his son.

    "Come with me. We need to talk."

    Su Kang hesitated briefly. His eyes lingered on Bai Yunxi before he finally inclined his head. "Yes, Father."

    The sound of retreating footsteps faded into the night, leaving only the whisper of the wind rustling through the trees.

    The moment they were alone, the air between Dong Yue and Bai Yunxi grew heavier, a silent pressure settling around them.

    Bai Yunxi clasped her hands together, steadying herself. She had known this conversation was inevitable.

    Yet now, standing before Dong Yue with no distractions, the weight of her choices pressed down on her like an unseen force.

    Memories surfaced, unbidden¡ªfragments of a past both bitter and sweet.

    Her childhood days, where laughter once echoed through halls that no longer felt like home.

    Her teenage years, marked by ambition, achievements, and the cruel hand of fate that robbed her of control.

    A marriage that had bound her to Li Xiao, once a source of stability, later a chain of regret.

    The joy of motherhood¡ªthen the nightmare of poisoning, helplessness, and the quiet agony of her parents'' disappearance.

    She had seen too much. Suffered too much.

    But in her darkest moments, Su Kang had stood beside her.

    He had shielded her son, risked his life for him, and given him a future when she had nothing left to offer.

    He had found her mother, broken the chains around her heart, and given her not just a new body but a new will.

    She had not merely fallen for him¡ªshe had given him everything.

    Bai Yunxi lifted her gaze, the storm inside her settling into something resolute.

    "I will tell you everything from the beginning," she said, her voice steady.

    Dong Yue observed her in silence, as if sensing the turmoil beneath her composed facade.

    Bai Yunxi continued, her voice unwavering.

    "I don''t want to hide anything. Because no matter what happens, you are my mother-in-law, and Su Kang is my husband."

    A flicker of surprise crossed Dong Yue''s face. The shift in Bai Yunxi''s aura was subtle yet undeniable¡ªno longer hesitant, but firm, unwavering.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "Husband already?" Dong Yue murmured, her brow furrowing slightly. The words hung in the air, their implications settling deep.

    But she remained silent, waiting.

    And Bai Yunxi began to speak.

    ---

    Su Kang followed his father in silence as they entered a private hall, the scent of aged sandalwood and parchment filling the space.

    The warm glow of the lanterns flickered against the wooden walls, casting elongated shadows that danced with the quiet tension between them.

    Su Chen gestured for Su Kang to sit before taking his own seat. His fingers tapped against the polished wood of the table, a rhythmic sound that seemed to echo with unspoken scrutiny.

    He studied Su Kang for a long moment, his piercing gaze like a sword seeking the smallest crack in his son''s armor.

    "Tell me, Kang''er," he finally said, his voice calm, yet carrying the weight of something far sharper. "Where did you get such a detailed map of an unexplored realm?"

    Su Kang''s heart tightened. He had expected this question¡ªbut expecting and answering were two different things.

    He couldn''t tell his father the truth¡ªthat he had foreseen the future. Nor could he reveal that he had already ventured into the realm in a different timeline.

    So, he chose the path of half-truths.

    "It wasn''t entirely detailed," Su Kang admitted, his voice carefully measured. "The information regarding the spiritual plant regions¡ªI obtained it from people I encountered during an accident."

    Su Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly. "And these people¡­ they had already explored the realm?"

    "To an extent," Su Kang replied. "Their knowledge wasn''t complete, but it was enough to guide me toward useful locations."

    A heavy silence stretched between them. His father''s gaze remained unreadable, his thoughts a mystery behind dark, assessing eyes.

    Then, with a slow nod, Su Chen leaned back.

    "I see," he murmured.

    But inwardly, doubt flickered through his mind.

    If such a group of people had truly discovered a secret realm, why would they wander so far from it? And if they had explored it, why had they not taken anything of value?

    Something didn''t add up.

    His fingers tightened slightly against the table. This realm would not remain hidden forever¡ªeventually, others would find it. But for it to have gone undiscovered until now¡­

    "It must have appeared recently," Su Chen thought.

    And yet, another possibility loomed in his mind.

    "My son must have obtained some opportunities for himself."

    Su Kang watched his father carefully, suppressing a sigh of relief. He had steered the conversation away from dangerous truths.

    Su Chen''s voice dropped, the sharp edge of his words cutting through the air like a blade.

    "Good. Now tell me the truth, Su Kang."

    Su Kang stiffened.

    His father''s eyes locked onto his own, unwavering, relentless.

    "Who is Bai Yunxi?"

    Su Kang had anticipated his father''s question.

    Su Chen''s fingers drummed a measured rhythm against the wood as his icy gaze bore into his son¡ªeach tap echoing the weight of unspoken judgment.

    "Does she have any connection to Li Fang?"

    In that split second of hesitation, Su Kang''s eyes faltered¡ªa nearly imperceptible pause that did not escape his father.

    A tight nod. "Yes."

    A heavy silence fell, thick with implication. The Su family had long supported Li Fang, and Su Chen already knew all too well who Li Fang''s mother was.

    Su Chen''s face darkened. His features, usually unreadable, twisted briefly into a mask of shock and disbelief. His jaw clenched; his hand curled into a fist atop the table.

    "You¡­" he exhaled sharply, struggling to maintain composure. "Do you have any idea what you''ve done?"

    Su Kang remained silent, his resolve steady despite the tension crackling between them.

    Then Su Chen''s voice dropped, low and grave. "You took your sect brother''s mother as your lover. Do you understand what that means?"

    Su Kang pressed his lips together. "I do."

    "You don''t," Su Chen cut in, his tone slicing through the stillness. "Do you know how the powerful families will see us now?"

    "They  already whisper, mocking our heritage as barbarians from the Southern Barren Lands. But if this leaks, they won''t just whisper¡ªthey''ll laugh openly, disgracing our name without mercy."

    Su Chen''s eyes searched his son''s face, demanding a sign of regret or hesitation. But Su Kang met that burning gaze without a flicker of doubt.

    "Explain yourself," Su Chen ordered, his voice hard and unyielding.

    Su Kang drew a slow breath. His mind raced, yet he knew he had to choose his words with care.

    "I saved Yunxi five years ago," he began evenly. "Our first meeting was¡­ awkward."

    A long, silent beat passed as Su Chen absorbed his words.

    "As time passed, that admiration grew deeper. I never thought of pursuing her back then¡ªI only wanted to ensure she and her son were safe." His voice softened.

    "When Li Fang left for the Central Region, I stayed by her side. The more time I spent with her, the more I realized just how much I liked her. Eventually, I proposed. And after learning everything, she accepted me."

    For a moment, Su Chen''s eyes softened, then narrowed as he searched his son''s face for any sign of faltering.

    Silence reigned again¡ªa silence heavy enough to crush hopes. Su Chen''s mind churned; Li Fang was a genius cultivating in the Central Region.

    Should Li Fang ever return allied with a major sect, particularly the Heavenly Sword Sect, our Su Family could be eclipsed within decades. If he turned against us¡­ it would be a catastrophe.

    His fingers tapped the table in a relentless, staccato rhythm. His gaze was a mix of calculation and warning.

    Su Chen leaned forward, his voice dropping into something lower, quieter¡ªmore dangerous.

    "You''ve made a dangerous choice, Su Kang." The words carried weight, like the slow unsheathing of a blade.

    "If Li Fang returns with the Heavenly Sword Sect''s backing and demands retribution, do you think the Su Family can withstand that pressure?"

 A Mothers Disapproval

    Bai Yunxi took a slow breath before beginning.

    She did not spare herself from the painful details¡ªher marriage to Li Xiao, her unexpected pregnancy, the silent suffering within the Li family, and the crushing weight of her parents'' disappearance.

    She spoke of the years she had endured, of watching her son grow while knowing she had no power to protect him.

    Then, her tone softened as she spoke of Su Kang.

    How he had protected her son, shielding him from unseen dangers. How he had risked his life¡ªnot once, but countless times¡ªexpecting nothing in return.

    How he had reunited her with her mother, offering her something she had long thought lost¡ªa family, a place where she could belong again.

    With every word, Dong Yue¡¯s expression darkened. Her once-composed face twisted with disbelief.

    She had prepared herself for surprises, but this¡ªthis¡ªwas beyond anything she had imagined.

    Her son had entangled himself with a widow.

    And not just any widow. Li Fang¡¯s mother.

    Dong Yue exhaled slowly, her grip tightening on the armrest. The storm had already begun to brew.

    Li Fang was no ordinary cultivator¡ªhe was a rising star, a genius recognized by the people. If he discovered this, his fury would be boundless.

    Her voice came out hoarse, almost hesitant.

    "Why¡­ why did you address my son as your husband?"

    Bai Yunxi lowered her gaze for a moment before meeting Dong Yue¡¯s eyes with quiet resolve.

    "Because we are husband and wife."

    The words struck like a thunderclap.

    She explained their small ceremonial wedding¡ªa exchange of vows under the Heavens in a remote village near Rift Valley.

    Dong Yue¡¯s body tensed. Her heart pounded against her ribs.

    "You''re telling me¡­ that you are already married?"

    For a long moment, she sat frozen, unable to process the sheer weight of the situation.

    This wasn¡¯t just an attachment¡ªit was a bond already sealed.

    Her mind raced. Li Fang will seek revenge. He might even kill Su Kang.

    She forced her voice to remain steady. "Do you love my son?"

    Bai Yunxi nodded. There was no hesitation, no doubt.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Dong Yue¡¯s next words were cold. "Then tell me¡ªhow will you protect Su Kang when your own son tries to kill him?"

    Bai Yunxi met her gaze with quiet determination. "I will handle Li Fang. I won''t let him harm Su Kang."

    Dong Yue scoffed. "You think you can stop him?" Her voice was sharp, almost pitying.

    "Your son is no ordinary person. He is a genius. When he learns of this, he will try to kill Su Kang to protect his reputation. He will take revenge with everything he has."

    Bai Yunxi¡¯s throat tightened, but she did not falter. Instead, she lifted her gaze, her voice unwavering¡ªnot with fear, but with something raw and unbreakable.

    "If something happens to Su Kang," she whispered, "I will die with him."

    Dong Yue¡¯s breath hitched.

    The sheer finality of Bai Yunxi¡¯s words struck her harder than she expected. This was not mere devotion¡ªthis was conviction.

    But Dong Yue could not accept it.

    "Forget about him," she ordered, her voice cutting through the room like a blade. "Keep your relationship a secret. If you truly care for him, let him go."

    Bai Yunxi¡¯s fingers tightened in her lap.

    She had prepared herself for rejection, for disapproval, for the weight of reality crashing down on her fragile hopes.

    But a small part of her¡ªa foolish, yearning part¡ªhad still wished for something else. A word of understanding, perhaps. A blessing, however reluctant. Something kinder.

    But reality was cruel.

    Dong Yue''s final words were spoken with a sigh, tinged with something softer, almost regretful.

    "If you were anyone else, I would have accepted you¡ªwidow or not. But Li Fang¡¯s mother¡­ that, I cannot allow."

    Bai Yunxi¡¯s eyes stung, but she did not let the tears fall.

    Dong Yue rose to her feet. Her decision was made.

    Without another word, she turned to leave.

    As she walked away, the faint sound of Bai Yunxi sobbing echoed behind her, the quiet rustle of fabric as she wiped her tears with her sleeves.

    She had dared to dream of a new life, of happiness with Su Kang.

    But Fate had played another cruel trick on her.

    Dong Yue¡¯s steps were heavy as she left.

    Yet, no matter how much she tried to push it aside, the image of Bai Yunxi¡¯s tear-streaked face haunted her.

    But she forced herself forward.

    She couldn''t afford to falter¡ªnot when the future of her family was at stake.

    ....

    "Don''t worry, father. Li Fang won''t do something like this."

    "Li Fang was raised by her. He is a filial son," Su Kang said, his voice steady.

    "He will understand her decision. He won''t harm her."

    Su Chen exhaled sharply. His gaze, sharp as a blade, did not waver from his son''s face.

    "You believe that?" he asked. "You truly think a man with pride and ambitious heart, would so easily accept his mother remarrying his friend?"

    Su Kang met his father''s gaze without hesitation. "I have not manipulated her. This was Bai Yunxi''s decision. If Li Fang truly respects his mother, he will not stop her from pursuing her happiness."

    Su Chen''s frown deepened.

    "You''re too naive, Su Kang," he said, his voice laced with concern.

    "In this world, a man''s pride and reputation matter more than emotions. Whether he respects her or not is irrelevant when the weight of his name is at stake."

    His father leaned forward slightly, his sharp eyes locking onto Su Kang''s. "How can you be sure that Li Fang won''t seek revenge?"

    Su Kang did not hesitate.

    "Father, if Li Fang chooses to kill his own mother over this, then yes, he could very well try to kill me. But otherwise, it''s impossible."

    "We have time to prepare for such situations, but it¡¯s not right to dwell on hypotheticals now."

    Su Chen¡¯s jaw tightened, his frustration evident. "With the resources and backing of the Central Plains, he could become a force to reckon with far sooner than you think. If he turns against us, the consequences could be catastrophic."

    Su Kang let out a slow breath, his expression unwavering.

    "I am aware, Father," he said. "I have already considered the worst possible outcome. If that day comes, I will be prepared and won''t let him harm our family."

    A tense silence settled between them.

    Su Chen studied his son carefully. There was no arrogance in his voice, no reckless bravado. Only quiet certainty.

    He has already thought it through.

    Still, the weight of the situation pressed on Su Chen''s shoulders.

    "This will not be simple, Su Kang," he said, his tone heavy. "Even if we set aside Li Fang, this is already a controversial matter. She is mother of your friend."

    Su Chen sighed, rubbing his temples. "I never expected you to do something like this."

    "Father, we have decided to hide our relationship." Su Kang assured him.

    Su Chen was silent for a long moment.

    He had raised his son to be cautious, to think before he acted. And yet, Su Kang had chosen this path with full awareness of its dangers.

    Su Chen let out a deep sigh.

    Perhaps he needed to trust his son a little more.

    Even so, he couldn''t let this matter rest so easily.

    "I will speak with your mother about Bai Yunxi," he finally said, standing up."

    Su Kang inclined his head. "I understand, Father. Thank you."

    As Su Chen walked back toward the courtyard, his steps were heavy with thought. He had barely begun to process his conversation with Su Kang when he saw Dong Yue approaching from the opposite direction.

    The moment their eyes met, he knew.

    Her expression, usually composed, was laced with restrained frustration. The truth was out.

    ¡°So, you know.¡± His voice was calm, but the undercurrent of tension was unmistakable.

    Dong Yue exhaled slowly, her lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Chen stepped closer, lowering his voice. ¡°We need to talk about something important.¡±

    She nodded. Without another word, she turned on her heels and followed him. But before she left, her gaze fell on Su Kang, who stood watching them with a composed expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m not happy with your surprise,¡± she said, her tone cool but not outright hostile.

    Su Kang met her eyes without hesitation.

    ¡°Did you even think about the consequences of this?¡± she asked, her voice sharp.

    Su Kang¡¯s answer was steady. ¡°Mother, I have already taken every measure to protect our family. This step will not bring harm to us.¡±

    Dong Yue studied him for a moment, searching for hesitation. She found none.

    With a sigh, she turned away. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    And with that, she followed Su Chen into the night.

 Conditional Approval

    Su Kang found Bai Yunxi sitting alone in the dimly lit courtyard, her delicate figure trembling as silent tears slipped down her cheeks. His heart clenched at the sight of her tears.

    "It seems my mother is just as worried about Li Fang as my father," he thought grimly.

    A genius with boundless potential¡ªhow could they accept a marriage that risked making an enemy of him?

    The sound of his approaching footsteps made Bai Yunxi look up. She hastily wiped her tears, straightening her posture before forcing a faint smile.

    "It seems¡­ Mother-in-law didn''t find me beautiful and sweet enough," she said lightly, but the sorrow in her eyes betrayed the humor in her voice.

    Su Kang didn''t answer immediately. He knelt before her, his fingers brushing against her damp cheek with a deliberate gentleness. His warmth contrasted starkly with the coldness of her skin.

    "Xi''er, she isn''t rejecting you," he murmured. "She''s afraid¡ªafraid of what will happen when the truth comes out." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in.

    "If keeping our marriage a secret eases their fears, then so be it. As for Li Fang''s reaction¡­ that is ours to deal with."

    Bai Yunxi exhaled slowly, as if some of the weight pressing on her chest had lifted.

    "We will talk to them together," Su Kang continued. "Tonight, we''ll settle this."

    She nodded, leaning slightly into his touch. The turmoil within her hadn''t fully subsided, but his presence steadied her.

    Without another word, Su Kang laced his fingers with hers. A silent promise passed between them.

    And so, they waited¡ªhands entwined, unwavering.

    ...

    In their private courtyard, Su Chen and Dong Yue sat at a wooden table, the faint aroma of spiritual tea lingering in the cool night air.

    Su Chen poured her a cup, watching as she took a slow sip before finally breaking the silence.

    "What do you think?" Her voice was steady, but the slight furrow in her brow betrayed her unease.

    Su Chen swirled the tea in his cup, choosing his words carefully.

    "Kang''er wouldn''t have told us if he hadn''t thought it through," he said. "He knows Li Fang better than anyone."

    Dong Yue pressed her lips into a thin line. "Even so, it''s a dangerous choice. If Li Fang falls in battle against the demon cultivators, none of this will matter."

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "But if he survives, joins the Heavenly Sword Sect, and gains influence¡­" She trailed off, but the weight of her words lingered between them.

    Su Chen exhaled, rubbing his temple. He had turned the same thought over in his mind countless times.

    No matter how righteous a man was, discovering that his closest friend had secretly pursued his mother¡ªwhile standing by his side all along¡ªwould feel like the worst kind of betrayal.

    "They want to keep it a secret for now," Su Chen murmured. "But what then? Will they tell Li Fang one day? Or will they bury it forever?"

    He shook his head.

    "We need to talk to them¡ªtogether."

    Dong Yue let out a long breath. After the exhausting journey home, she hadn''t expected to be thrown into such a mess.

    "So, how was she?" Su Chen asked curiously.

    She lifted her cup, taking another sip before replying.

    "She has suffered a lot. After hearing her story, I understood why she chose this relationship¡ªeven knowing how the world would see it."

    Su Chen studied her expression. "And? What do you think of her?"

    Dong Yue''s fingers traced the rim of her cup before she finally answered.

    "She''s a good woman. Her cultivation isn''t high, but¡­ she has a certain regal air about her. More than anything, she truly loves Kang''er."

    A faint smile tugged at Su Chen''s lips. "Then our biggest problem is her son."

    Dong Yue nodded. "If not for Li Fang, I wouldn''t have minded their relationship. But her past¡­ her identity¡­ it can never be made public."

    Su Chen swirled the tea in his cup, watching the ripples settle. "Then let''s see how Kang''er handles this."

    Dong Yue placed her cup down with a soft clink. "I just want to end this discussion. Let''s go to them and put this matter to rest."

    Su Chen and Dong Yue stepped into the courtyard where Su Kang and Bai Yunxi waited.

    The atmosphere was thick with unspoken tension. Bai Yunxi''s fingers trembled slightly, but Su Kang''s firm grip steadied her.

    Dong Yue''s expression was unreadable, but the stiffness in her posture betrayed her emotions. She took a slow breath before speaking, her voice sharp and unwavering.

    "Su Kang, if you were already married to her, why are you only telling us now?"

    Her gaze darkened. "You didn''t need our blessings, did you? You made your decision without us, and now that everything is said and done, you''ve come to inform us?"

    The Su family allowed a degree of personal freedom, but Dong Yue was different. Filial respect had been ingrained in her since childhood.

    Su Kang lowered his head, accepting his mother''s reprimand without a single word of excuse. Stepping forward, he bowed deeply.

    "Mother, I was wrong." His voice was steady.

    Beside him, Bai Yunxi bowed without hesitation. "This was my decision as well. I will accept any punishment you see fit."

    A flicker of emotion passed through Dong Yue''s eyes¡ªanger, frustration, perhaps even a trace of pity¡ªbut she quickly suppressed it.

    She let out a long sigh, her shoulders sagging slightly under the weight of it all.

    "Both of you, that''s enough."

    As Su Kang and Bai Yunxi straightened, Dong Yue crossed her arms, her gaze sharp. "Then tell me¡ªwhy reveal her identity now? What was your purpose?"

    Su Kang met her gaze without flinching. " This was never about making things public¡ªI simply wanted you both to know the truth."

    Su Chen''s brows furrowed slightly as he exchanged a glance with Dong Yue. After a brief pause, he asked the question that had been weighing on his mind.

    "Then what do you plan to do about Li Fang?"

    The courtyard fell into silence once more.

    Su Kang didn''t answer immediately. He glanced at Bai Yunxi, as if gauging her resolve, before turning back to his father.

    "I''ve considered many possibilities. There is no perfect solution, but I will create circumstances where Li Fang has no choice but to accept reality."

    He then turned to Bai Yunxi, his tone unwavering.

    "If I must deceive him, manipulate him, or mislead him, I will do so. But no matter what, the Su family will not bear the consequences of my choices."

    Bai Yunxi understood his meaning. He was warning her that, if necessary, they might have to deceive Li Fang in the future.

    She tightened her grip around his hand, a silent show of support.

    Su Chen''s expression darkened slightly. "You speak as if you have complete control over this situation. What if you''re wrong?"

    A faint smile touched Su Kang''s lips, but it was devoid of warmth.

    "Then I will not let him find out until I''m certain I can withstand the consequences."

    Su Chen exchanged a glance with Dong Yue before she stepped forward, her sharp gaze locking onto Bai Yunxi.

    "What will you do when Li Fang tries to harm Su Kang?"

    Bai Yunxi met her gaze without flinching.

    "Li Fang is my son. I raised him¡ªI know him better than anyone." Her voice was steady, carrying quiet strength. "He will never harm his own mother."

    Bai Yunxi exhaled slowly, her expression resolute. "Then I will stop him¡ªno matter what it takes."

    Su Chen studied her carefully. "You believe he will listen to you?"

    "He will," Bai Yunxi said with certainty. "If he ever stands against Su Kang, I will stand before him."

    A heavy silence settled over the courtyard. Su Kang''s fingers tightened around Bai Yunxi''s hand, but he remained silent, letting her speak for herself.

    "Nothing will happen to Su Kang as long as I live," Bai Yunxi declared, her voice carrying the weight of an oath.

    "If my son ever raises his sword against him, then he will have to kill me first."

    Her words hung in the air, sharp as a blade.

    Su Chen and Dong Yue exchanged another long look. The weight of the situation had fully settled upon them.

    Finally, Dong Yue exhaled, crossing her arms. "Understood. But remember this¡ªyour relationship must remain a secret. And when the time comes for you to leave for the Central Plains¡­"

    She met Bai Yunxi''s gaze with quiet finality.

    "We will discuss this again."

 Moment of Relief

    Su Kang felt a wave of relief wash over him at his mother''s final words. Though he had prepared himself for strong opposition, he was grateful that his parents hadn''t outright rejected his relationship with Bai Yunxi.

    Beside him, Bai Yunxi felt the tension in her chest ease. When she decided to reveal her past, she had braced herself for the worst.

    Now, standing here with Su Kang, she realized that the burden she had carried for so long felt a little lighter.

    She glanced at him, warmth blooming in her heart, before bowing deeply to Su Chen and Dong Yue. Su Kang followed her lead.

    "Thank you," they said in unison.

    Dong Yue studied them for a long moment. Her hand moved slightly as if she wanted to reach out, but in the end, she withdrew.

    "Don''t be too quick to celebrate. I haven''t recognized your¡­ immoral relationship yet," she said coldly.

    Su Chen''s voice followed soon after. "Su Kang, we''ll dig deeper into this tomorrow morning."

    Su Kang nodded. "Understood, Father."

    Just as Dong Yue turned to leave, she paused and spoke again, her tone carrying a sharp edge.

    "Bring Su Ting as well."

    Su Kang''s brows twitched. He could already imagine the scene that awaited them.

    ''Looks like Mother has a lot to say¡­ Su Ting''s probably going to get dragged into this too.''

    Without another word, Dong Yue and Su Chen left.

    Su Kang exhaled deeply, a smirk tugging at his lips. "It seems my parents were in a good mood after the harvest."

    Bai Yunxi looked at him in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    "They agreed too easily. I had prepared for far harsher words¡­ even planned several ways to convince them."

    Bai Yunxi blinked. "You¡­ planned ways to convince them?"

    Su Kang shrugged. "Oh, just a little something."

    Suspicion flashed in her eyes. "What exactly did you prepare?"

    Su Kang''s smirk widened. "I was planning to reveal my secret about Fate and its powers."

    Bai Yunxi''s expression shifted. "Fate? Secret?"

    "Yeah." He chuckled. "You see, I started pursuing you after Fate told me to become your husband. I even dragged out our journey to Liyun City just to spend more time with you."

    Bai Yunxi''s eyes widened.

    "I made you emotional with my sob story, then conveniently found your mother to heal your heart. In the end, I successfully tied your destiny to mine." His laughter deepened.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Now, you can''t escape from my clutches. I''ll use your power and your destiny to accomplish my grand goals."

    Bai Yunxi''s body stiffened. Her breathing quickened, her fists clenching tightly.

    Su Kang, oblivious, continued, "And of course, your beautiful body¡ªhaha¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a sharp fist slammed into his chest.

    "Oof¡ªXi''er, wait!"

    Bai Yunxi''s expression was ice-cold. Her fists rained down mercilessly.

    "Ow¡ªstop! Have mercy!" Su Kang barely had time to dodge as another punch landed squarely on his shoulder.

    "You villain¡ª!" Thud. "Lier¡ª!" Thud. "Scheming¡ª!" Thud.

    Her fists didn''t stop. If anything, her attacks became fiercer.

    Su Kang groaned dramatically. "Xi''er! Forgive me! I am wrong!"

    Bai Yunxi, however, showed no mercy. Her knuckles reddened, but her fury didn''t subside.

    "Forgive?! I''ll teach you a lesson!"

    Su Kang swiftly grabbed Bai Yunxi''s hands, halting her flurry of attacks. She struggled to break free, but his grip was firm.

    "At least use Qi to protect your hands," he chided, his voice tinged with amusement. "Look, they''re already red."

    Before she could retort, a gentle warmth spread through her fingers as his Qi flowed into her hands, soothing the soreness.

    Bai Yunxi huffed, turning her face away. "Hmph, don''t talk to me anymore. I don''t want to see you."

    Su Kang sighed dramatically. "I was trying to confess my crimes, yet you won''t even listen."

    "You and your weird jokes," she grumbled. "Hmph."

    He chuckled. "You don''t believe in fate?"

    "I don''t believe in your nonsense," she muttered, still refusing to meet his gaze.

    Smirking, Su Kang pulled her closer, wrapping an arm around her waist.

    "There are only a few people who''ve ever seen this side of me," he mused. "For some reason, I showed you ¡­ back in our very first meeting."

    Bai Yunxi''s breath hitched as she recalled that moment.

    "Although I teased you about taking responsibility back then," he continued, his voice softer now, "I''m glad I did."

    She scoffed. "You''re shameless¡­ Who treats their elder like that?"

    He leaned in slightly, his smirk deepening. "But you''re my wife now. It wasn''t disrespect¡ªit was the beginning of our love story."

    Bai Yunxi''s face warmed, but she quickly turned away again, muttering under her breath.

    Su Kang chuckled, tightening his embrace just a little.

    "I''m grateful to Fate for instructing me to pursue you."

    "Listen to me, Xi''er." Su Kang''s voice was steady, his embrace tightening around her.

    "My feelings for you have only grown since our marriage. Xi''er, I love you."

    He told her everything, but she had brushed it off as one of his teasing remarks. Yet, these were his true emotions¡ªundeniable and sincere.

    Bai Yunxi hesitated for a moment before leaning into his chest, burying her face against his warmth.

    "I''m glad they agreed," she murmured. "It feels like a weight has been lifted from my heart. Mother would be happy to know as well."

    Su Kang stroked her hair, his touch steady and reassuring. "We''ll visit her during the Tomb Sweeping Ritual and pay respects to Father-in-law. After that, we''ll bring her here."

    Bai Yunxi hummed in agreement. "Let''s return to our residence."

    The couple walked back to her courtyard. The winter night carried a biting chill, but the Su Manor''s formations kept the cold at bay.

    Despite the warmth, Bai Yunxi''s fingers curled slightly within her sleeves, a quiet tension lingering in her movements.

    Su Kang glanced at her hands, noting the way she held them as if trying to steady herself. His eyes softened. "Xi''er, you''re still anxious

    The lantern light flickered, casting shifting shadows across the walls.

    She lifted her eyes, uncertainty flickering in their depths.

    "Can we really convince Li Fang?" Her voice was barely above a whisper.

    Su Kang met her stare, unwavering. "Yes. We still have time before we tell him."

    He reached out, his fingers brushing against her cheek before cupping it gently. His warmth seeped into her skin, grounding her.

    "Trust me," he murmured, his thumb stroking her jaw. "I''ll make sure everything goes our way."

    She exhaled slowly, the tension easing from her shoulders.

    He kissed her forehead before trailing lower, capturing her lips in a kiss that deepened¡ªslow and consuming.

    A soft moan escaped her as she pressed closer, her body molding against his. Her hands roamed down his chest, fingers grazing his skin through his robe.

    "It seems my Xi''er was too stressed," he murmured against her lips, amusement laced with understanding.

    She pulled back slightly, her breath warm against his skin. "Husband¡­ comfort me."

    A deep chuckle rumbled in his chest before he tilted her head, pressing slow, deliberate kisses along her throat.

    Each touch sent a shiver through her¡ªnot from the cool night air but from the heat pooling low in her belly.

    She arched into him, fingers threading through his hair. Her voice was breathy, needy.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Her lips pressed against his chest, warm and lingering, trailing soft kisses along his skin.

    She moved higher, her breath fanning over his collarbone before she kissed the side of his neck.

    Su Kang inhaled sharply, his grip on her waist tightening before his hands slid up her back, tracing the gentle curve of her spine. He tilted his head, capturing her lips again¡ªthis time, deeper, more demanding.

    Their breaths mingled, the heat between them rising as their bodies pressed flush against each other.

    She tugged at his robe, fingers working deftly to undo the fastenings.

    With each loosened tie, more of his skin was revealed, the fabric slipping from his shoulders to pool onto the floor in a soft whisper.

    He mirrored her actions, his hands moving to her sash, tugging it free with practiced ease.

    The silk of her robe parted, sliding from her shoulders and cascading to the ground, revealing the pure white of her bellyband beneath.

    Candlelight cast a warm glow over her bare skin, highlighting the delicate curve of her collarbone.

    His fingers traced her skin, featherlight, following the curve of her collarbone to the swell of her breasts. A quiet sigh escaped her lips as she leaned into his touch.

    She reached for him, hands sliding up his chest, tracing the hard lines of his muscles.

    Su Kang steadied her, his hands resting on her hips. His voice was low, intimate. "Xi''er¡­"

    Bai Yunxi pressed against him, warmth meeting warmth, only a thin layer of silk between them. She brushed her lips against his ear.

    "Husband..."

    A slow smile curved his lips before he lifted her into his arms, laying her gently onto the bed.